tihvavy  of trhe  'theological  ^tmimvy 

PRINCETON    •   NEW  JERSEY 
PRESENTED  BY 

The  John  n.    Krebs 
donation 

BX  9516  .N5  C44  1858      ^ 
Chambers,  Talbot  W.  1819- 

1896. 
The  noon  prayer  meeting  of 


t)t^^  //rf 


v^ 


v- 


t  V 


NORTH   KEF.   PROT.    PrTCH    CHURCH,    COR,    OF    WILLIAM    ADX    rULTOX    STS.! 


1' 


THE 


NOON  PEAYEE  MEETING 


OF   THE 


FULTON  STREET,  NEW  YORK : 


ITS  ORIGIIf,  CHARACTER  AXD  PROGRESS,  WITH 
SOME  OF  ITS  RESULTS. 


BY 

TALBOT  AT.   CHAMBERS, 

n.w-     OF     THR     PASTORS     OF     THT?     REFORMED     PnOTTSTANT    D17TO0 
(COLLEOIATH)     CHURCH,     SEW     YORK. 


NEW   YORK: 

BOARD      OF     PUBLICATION 

OF     THE 

REFORMED      PROTESTANT     DUTCH      CHURCH, 
SYNOD'3   ROOMS,    6!    FRANKLIN    STREET. 

18  5  8. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S5S,  by 

REV.    T  II  0  :\I  A  S    C  .    STRONG, 

On  behalt  of  the  Hoard  o!"  I'a!)lication  of  the  Ref  irmeil  Protestant  Dutch  Church 

in  North  America,  in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the 

United  States  for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


IIOSFORD    &    CO., 

S  T  A  T  I  0  X  K  K  S     AND     P  K  I  N  T  1.^  U  S  , 

57  &  59  William  St.,   N.  Y. 


THIS  VOLUME 

IS    AFFECTIONATELY   INSCRIBED 

TO   THE 

EEV.      THOMAS     DE^WITT,    D.    D., 

AND   THE 

EEV.    THOMAS    E.    VERMILYE,    D.D., 

THE   author's   ACTING   COLLEAGUES  IN  THE  SEBVICB 

OF  THE 

VENERABLE     CONSISTORY, 

WHOSE  "WISE   AND   LIBERAL   COUNSELS   RESULTED 

IN   THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF 

THE  NOON  DAILY  PRAYER  MEETING 

IN  THE 

NORTH  DUTCH  CHURCH. 


LETTERS  OF  DRS.  DE  WITT  AND  BETHUNE. 


At  the  request  of  the  Board  of  Publication,  the  following 
Letters  in  reference  to  this  work,  were  kindly  furnished  by- 
two  of  the  most  eminent  and  widely-known  Divines  in  the 
Reformed  Protestant  Dutch  Church. 


LETTER  OF  REV.  DR.  DE  WTTT. 

The  Volume  prepared  by  my  Colleague,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chambers, 
entitled  "THE  XOON  PRAYER  MEETIXG,"  will  doubtless  attract 
the  interest  of  the  Christian  public  at  large.  It  traces  from  the  first 
institution  of  the  Xoon  Day  Prayer  Meeting,  in  September,  1857,  its 
onward  progress  and  -widening  diffusion,  with  the  blessed  results 
which  have  followed.  It  has  been  carefully  prepared,  and  full  reli- 
ance may  be  placed  upon  the  accuracy  of  its  statements.  It  is  hoped 
that  it  may  be  in  some  degree  instrumental,  under  the  Divine  bless- 
ing, in  cherishing  and  extending  the  religious  influence  now  spread 
through  our  country. 


Wl^ 


New  York,  October  25th,  1858. 


LETTER  OF  REV  BR.  BETHUISTI 

The  religious  public,  at  home  and  abroad,  must  be  hungry  for  full 
and  authentic  information  respecting  the  origin  and  histoi'y  of 
"THE  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING,"  which,  as  is  well  known, 
had  its  beginning  in  the  Lecture  or  Consistory  Room  of  the  North 
Dutch  Church,  Fulton  street,  New  York,  This  work  is  the  very 
tiling  we  need.  Its  author,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chambers,  one  of  the 
pastors  of  the  Church  on  whose  premises  the  Prayer  Meeting  has 
been  held,  has  had  every  opportunity  to  know  and  collect  the  facts. 
His  literary  ability  will  be  found  to  be  worthy  of  his  high  position, 
and  his  deep  sympathy  with  the  blessed  movement  has  shed  through 
his  pages  an  ardour  of  pious  earnestness,  controlled  by  a  prayerful 
sobriety,  which  renders  his  Narrative  both  interesting  and  trust- 
worthy. He  deserves,  as,  doubtless  he  will  receive,  the  thanks  of 
us  all. 

3fi7iister  of  the  Ref.  Dutch  Church,  on  the  Heights,  BrooTclyn. 


PEEFACE. 


During  the  present  autumn  the  Executive  Committee  of 
the  Board  of  Publication  of  the  Reformed  Protestant  Dutch 
Cliurch  passed  the  following  resolution :    . 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chambers  be  requested  to 
prepare  a  History  of  the  Noon  Prayer  Meeting  in  the 
North  Dutch  Church,  to  be  published  by  this  Board." 

The  author  undertook  to  comply  with  the  request  with 
which  he  was  thus  honoured,  and  this  Volume  is  the  result. 
It  will  be  perceived  at  once  that  it  is  not  a  history  of  the 
Revival  of  1858,  nor  even  of  Noon  Prayer  Meetings  in  gene- 
ral, but  simply  an  account  of  the  first  of  those  meetings. 
This  first  one  was  remarkable  in  its  character,  and  still  more 
in  its  results.  For,  while  there  were  at  the  time  when  it 
began,  manifestations  of  the  special  presence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God  in  various  Chui'ches  in  this  city,  and  doubtless 
elsewhere  also,  yet  the  Consistory  building  in  Fulton  street 
seems  to  have  been  the  place  where  commenced  the  general 
work  of  Grace,  irrespective  of  particular  denominations — 
that  general  work  which  spread  so  rapidly  over  all  parts  of 
this  country  and  even  crossed  the  sea  to  the  Old  AVorld. 


viii  r  K  p:  F  A  C  E  . 

But  tliis  fact  furnishes  no  reason  for  claiming  any  thing  for 
the  Reformed  Protestant  Dutch  Church,  as  though  the  Re- 
vival gave  her  reason  to  boast  over  her  sister  Churches. 
Such  a  thouo'ht  would  be  as  foolish  as  sinful.  For  the  Meet- 
ing  in  Fulton  street,  although  held  under  denominational 
auspices,  was  in  no  proper  sense  sectarian.  From  the  begin- 
nino-  Christians  of  various  names  united  in  it,  otherwise  it 
could  not  have  been  sustained  a  single  week. 

It  was  a  bold  and  novel  undertaking  to  attempt  to  estab- 
lish a  Daily  Meeting  for  Prayer  at  Noon  in  the  very  midst 
of  the  business  portion  of  this  great  city  ;  and  doubtless  under 
other  circumstances  such  an  attempt  would  have  signally 
failed.  But  there  was  a  preparation  for  it  in  the  public  mind 
made  by  the  providence  of  God.  Instead  of  coming  to  an 
untimely  end,  as  many  even  of  the  wise  and  good  feared,  it 
grew  and  flourished.  The  Lord  gave  it  favour,  and  ere  long 
it  became  the  most  popular  and  sought  after  of  all  meetings. 
Spiritual  influence  radiated  out  from  it.  Souls  were  con- 
verted through  its  instrumentality.  Its  example  was  followed 
in  other  cities  and  towns,  until  a  line  of  Noon  Meetings 
stretched  from  the  sea-board  to  beyond  the  Mississippi.  The 
greater  portion  of  these  have  ceased  to  exist.  The  original 
one  still  holds  on  its  quiet  peaceful  way,  and  at  the  end  of 
the  first  year  of  its  existence,  is  as  well  supported  and  as 
much  blessed  as  at  any  former  period. 

Its  protracted  continuance,  and  the  reports  of  its  proceed- 
ings in  the  public  press,  have  given  to  it  a  very  great  noto- 
riety on  both  sides  of  the  ocean.  An  eminent  clergyman 
of  this  city,  recently  returned   from   abroad,  informed   the 


PREFACE.  IX 


author  that  the  Fulton  Street  Meetino;  was  as  well  known  in 
England  as  it  is  here.  One  result  of  this  notoriety  has  been 
to  awaken  throughout  the  country  an  intense  curiosity  re- 
specting its  origin,  its  locality,  its  character,  and  indeed  all 
the  circumstances  attending  it,  as  appears  from  the  constant 
enquiries,  both  oral  and  written,  which  are  addressed  to  the 
brethren  in  charge  of  the  Meeting.  To  meet  these  enquii'ies 
is  one  of  the  chief  objects  the  writer  has  proposed  to  himself. 
He  has  endeavoured  to  give  a  simple,  lucid,  connected 
account  of  all  the  matters  upon  which  a  stranger  to  New 
York  might  be  disposed  to  desire  information.  This  is  the 
I  only  reason  why  the  first  two  Chapters,  and  many  of  the 
smaller  details  on  the  subsequent  pages,  have  the  space 
which  is  assio'ned  to  them. 

Great  pains  have  been  taken  to  secure  rigid  accuracy  in 
the  statement  of  facts.  Throughout  the  body  of  the  work, 
free  use  has  been  made  of  the  reports  of  the  Fulton  street 
and  Globe  Hotel  Meetings,  given  from  time  to  time  in  the 
religious  journals  of  this  city,  and  understood  to  be  mainly 
from  the  pen  of  the  Rev.  H.  L.  Bingham,  who,  by  these 
faithful  reports,  has  conferred  a  great  benefit  upon  the  Chris- 
tian public.  In  all  cases,  however,  where  it  seemed  desirable, 
and  was  at  the  same  time  possible,  the  author  has  made  per- 
sonal inquiries  so  as  to  verify  the  accounts.  Of  course,  in 
regard  to  the  statements  by  the  difl"erent  persons  of  facts 
occurring  at  a  distance  from  this  city,  he  is  responsible  only 
for  the  correctness  of  the  reports  which  he  gives.  But  he 
knows  of  no  reason  for  doubting,  in  any  case,  the  correctness 
of  the  statements  themselves. 


PREFACE. 


For  the  graphic,  sph'ited,  and  glowing  narrative  of  the 
Noon  Meetings  in  Philadelphia,  he  is  indebted  to  his  life-long 
friend,  and  fellow-labourer  in  the  ministry,  the  Rev.  Geo. 
DuFFiELD,  Jr.,  of  that  city. 

The  author  would  gladly  have  taken  longer  time  in  the 
preparation  of  the  work,  and  thus  have  made  it  more  com- 
plete, but  circumstances,  over  which  he  had  no  control,  com- 
pelled him  to  put  it  to  press  without  delay.  Such  as  it  is, 
he  commends  it  to  the  kind  regard  of  all  who  take  an  in- 
terest in  its  subject,  and  entreats  the  favour  of  Him  whose 
works  of  grace  it  so  imperfectly  records,  to  bless  it  to  the 
praise  of  his  own  glory  and  the  good  of  souls. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  add  that  the  author  has  no  pecu- 
niary interest  in  the  work.  Whatever  profits  may  accrue 
from  the  sale  of  it  will  go  into  the  treasury  of  the  Board 
which  issues  it,  and  be  used  for  disseminating  the  wholesome 
words  of  sound  doctrine. 

New  York,  November  4,  1858. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 
THE  DUTCH  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA.  paqb 

Its  Name.  Doctrinal  Standards.  Government.  Discipline.  The 
Collegiate  Church.  Its  Antiquity.  Ministers.  Places  of 
"Worship,  South,  Middle,  Xorth, 17 

CHAPTER    II. 

THE  NORTH  DUTCH  CHURCH. 

Its  Age.  Site.  John  Harpending.  Its  Erection.  The  Consis- 
tory Building, 23 

CHAPTER   III. 

MSSIOXARY  LABOURS  IN  THE  NORTH  CHURCH. 

Full  Attendance.     Decline.     Removal  of  Families.     Destitute 

Population   in  Lower  Wards.     Discussion  in  Consistory. 

Appointnaent  of  a  Missionaiy,  Mr.  Lanphier.    His  Labours. 

Their  Success, 27 

CHAPTER    IV. 
ORIGIN  OF  THE  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 
Value  of  Prayer.     Scheme  formed.     Preparation  for  it.     Cir- 
culars  distributed.     First  Weekly  Meeting.     First  Daily 
Meeting.     Success, 39 

CHAPTER   V. 

CHARACTER  OF  THE  MEETING. 

Rules.     Placards.      General   Character.     I.  Spontaneity.     II. 

Catholicity.    III.  Presence  of  Strangers.    IV.  Promptness. 

V.  Devotional  Spirit.     Dr.  De  Witt's  Remarks.     Sketch  of 

one  Meeting.     Hymn  by  Miss  Hart, 45 

11 


XU  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    VI. 
PROGRESS  OF  THE  MEETING.  page 

Growing  Attendance.  Its  varied  Character.  Death  of  Dr. 
Knox.  Three  Rooms  Filled.  Daily  Press.  Other  Meet- 
ings. Telegraphic  Despatches.  Influence  of  the  Warm 
Season.  Declared  Permanent.  Placards.  Irish  Delegation. 
Gentleman  fi'om  India.  Rev.  Mr.  Taylor.  Message  to  Lon- 
don. Dr.  De  Witt's  Remarks  in  September.  Present  State. 
Mrs.  Brown's  Hymn, 69 

CHAPTER    VII. 
THE  GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING. 
Tlie  Old  Church  Site.     The  Proprietor  of  the  Hotel.     Its  In- 
mates.    First  Meeting.     The  Man  that  Found  Christ  at  the 
Lamp  Post.    The  Disinherited.    The  Infidel  Lawyer.    Lines 
byT.  C.  W., 91 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
REQUESTS  FOR  PRAYERS. 
Always  Voluntary.  Oral.  Written.  Of  a  Magdalen  {fac 
simile).  From  a  Distance.  How  Sent.  Book  of  Requests. 
Varied  Contents.  Affecting  Character.  Not  to  be  Discou- 
raged. Sfecimexs.  For  a  First  Born.  For  Backsliders. 
From  a  Dying  Sinner.  From  a  Little  Girl.  From  a  Little 
Boy.  For  Dear  Relatives,  For  an  Only  Son.  For  a  Vil- 
lage in  Illinois.  For  a  Church  in  Texas.  For  a  Daily 
Prayer  Meeting.  For  a  Father.  For  Children  and  Grand- 
children. For  a  Roman  Catholic  Servant.  From  a  New 
Jersey  Pastor.  From  a  Christian  in  the  North  of  England. 
For  Seamen.  For  Children.  For  a  Brother  {fac  simile). 
For  another  Brother.     A  Cordon  of  Prayer, 123 

CHAPTER  IX. 
REQUESTS  FOR  THANKS. 
Not  so  Common  as  for  Prayers.  Reasons  of  this.  A  Widow 
for  her  Son.  Of  a  Reclaimed  Backslider.  For  a  Son's 
Conversion.  For  the  Conversion  of  Three  Members  of  a 
Family.  Of  a  Young  Man  from  City  Island.  For  a  Bro- 
ther's Conversion.     Of  a  Husband  aiid  Wife.     Of  a  Work- 


CONTENTS.  Xlll 


ing  Christian.     A  Young  Man's  Conversion.     For  a  Niece,  page 

For  Three  Sisters.     For  a  Conversion  in  the  Penitentiary. 

For  a  Father  and  Three  Sisters.     The  Three-fold  Mention,     149 

CHAPTER  X. 
ANSWERS  TO  PRAYERS. 
Many  in  Number.  Not  all  Known.  A  Father  for  his  Sons. 
A  Wife's  for  her  Husband.  A  Pious  Mother's.  A  Father's, 
A  Dying  Saint.  A  Colored  Woman's  Faith.  Praying 
Waives.  The  Enraged  Mother.  A  Series  of  Answers.  Ano- 
ther Series;  all  Night  in  Prayer.  Forty-five  Years  in 
Prayer.  Is  not  my  Husband  to  be  Saved  ?  Delayed  but 
Sure.  The  Clergyman's  Son.  The  Old  Man's  Prayer  Ans- 
wered,      161 

CHAPTER    XI. 

INSTANCES  OF  CONVERSION. 

Num^'ous.  A  Sailor.  Writer  for  the  Sunday  Press.  Conver- 
sion in  a  Rail  Road  Car.  Met  Christ  at  the  Wheel.  Found 
Christ  in  the  Parlour.  Of  a  Scoffer.  The  Intending  Su5- 
cide.  Kalamazoo.  One  who  Hid  his  Lord's  Money.  "Hell 
Corner."  Prayer  Meeting  at  Sea.  Young  Man's  Testimony. 
Fidelity  of  a  Converted  Romanist.  A  Young  Convert's 
Ardour.  Another.  An  Actor's  Rescue.  "  Wishes  to  know 
how  to  Believe."  "Ashamed  to  be  Seen  Going  to  the 
Noon  Meeting," 185 

CHAPTER  XII. 
OTHER  INCIDENTS. 
The  Steam  boat  Captain.  Danger  of  Delay.  The  Same.  Little 
Children  Saying  Grace.  The  Dying  S.  S.  Scholar.  The 
Living  S.  S.  Scholar.  Roman  Catholics.  Lingering  at  the 
Door.  Ought  we  not  to  have  Family  Worship?  In  a 
hurry  to  be  a  Chi-istian, 217 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

THE  ANNIVERSARY  MEETING 

Introduction.  Mr.  Scudder's  Prayer.  Dr.  De  Witt's  Remarks, 
Dr.Krebs's.  Dr.  Bangs' s.  Dr.  Gillette's.  Dr.  Van  Pelt's.  Dr. 
Adams's.  Massachusetts  I^Iinister's.  Dr.  Spring's.  Conclusion,     237 


XIV  ILLUSTEATIONS. 

CHAPTER  XIY. 

THE  NOON  MEETING  IN  PHILADELPHIA.  page 

Origin.  Jayne's  Hall.  Growth.  Peculiarity.  Melting  Meeting 
in  North-western  Philadelphia.  Five  Thousand  in  Daily 
Prayer.  Union  Preaching.  Regular  Services.  Opposition 
Vain.     Number  of  Conversions.     Fraternal  Spirit, 211 

CHAPTER   XV. 

GENERAL  REFLECTIONS. 

I.  The  Lord's  Hand  in  the  Work.  II.  The  Union  of  Christians 
of  various  Denominations,  HI.  The  Development  of  the 
Lay  Element.     IV.  The  Power  of  Prayer.     V.  Cautions : 

1.  Union  Prayer  Meetings  no  substitute  for  the  Ministry. 

2.  Prayers  in  Fulton  street  not  necessarily  efficacious,. . . .     281 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


North  Reformed  Dutch  Church, Frontispiece. 

Principal  Entrance  to  the  Church, page  23 

Coat  of  Arms  of  John  Harpending, 24 

Front  View  of  Consistory  or  Lecture  Room, 26 

Portrait  of  Mr.  J.  C.  Lanphier,  the  Lay  Missionary, 33 

Third  Story  Room  in  the  Consistory  Building, 43 

Second  Story  Room  in  the  Consistory  Building, 45 

Portrait  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Knox,  late  Senior  Pastor  of  the  Col- 
ligate Church, 11 

Fac  Simile  Request  of  a  Magdalen, 124 

Fac  Simile  Request  in  behalf  of  "  a  Soul  that  has  but  one  in 

the  whole  world  to  pray  for  it," 146 

Portrait  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  De  Witt,  present  Senior  Pastor, 237 


OPEN  THY  MOUTH  WIDE  AKD   I  WH.L  FH^L  IT. 


(Bkim,  glorniug  mxn  at  |[©©|[  toill  |  ^x^,  EitJr 
m  aloui ;  i\v^  f)t  slnill  bear  mn  ijaice. 

®dl  me,  ©  t\m  Itrbom  mg  soul  hk%  tohere  tkau 

ftciiest, 
Mirers  i\mx  wAmt  tlm  fiacit  la  rest  at 

o  o  0-« 

f  rter  totnt  a|  itpii;  the  \mit  to|  to  ^raj  filioirt  tip 


IF  TWO  OF  YOU  SHALL  AGREE  ON  EAKTH,  AS  TOUCHING 

ANY  THING  THAT  THEY  SHALL  ASK,  IT  SHALL  BE 

DONE  FOR  THEM  OF  MY  FATHER  WHO  IS  IN 

HEAVEN  ;  FOR  WHERE  TWO  OR  THREE 

ARE  GATHERED  IN  MY  NA]ME, 

THERE  AM  I  IX  THE 

MIDST  OF  THEM. 


CKAPTEE  I. 

I]>fTRODIICTOET. 

®Ir^  gutclr  Clmixlr  x\x  §,\\mm 

"  The  Reformed  Pkotestaxt  Dutch  Church  m 
^ORTH  America"  is  accurately  described  by  its  title. 
It  is  called  Dutch  because  it  was  originally  founded 
by  the  emigrants  from  Holland,  who  settled  the  states 
of  Kew  York  and  Xew  Jersey,  and  is  still  for  the  most 
part  composed  of  their  descendants.  It  is  called  Pro- 
testant, because  it  belongs  to  the  number  of  those 
Christians,  who  in  the  sixteenth  century  protested 
in  the  strongest  and  most  resolute  form  against  the 
errors  and  corruptions  of  Popery.  It  is  further 
styled  Reformed,  because,  of  the  two  great  divisions 
into  which  Protestants  were  at  an  early  period 
divided,  viz :  the  Lutherans  and  the  Reformed,  it 
has  steadily  adhered  to  the  latter. 

Tlie  doctrinal  standards  of  this  Church  are  six  in 
number.  They  are  the  three  Ancient  Creeds,  the 
Apostles',  the  ISTicene  and  the  Athanasian  ;  the  Belgic 
Confession,  published  in  1562,  the  Heidelberg  Cate- 
chism in  1563,  and  the  Canons  of  the  Synod  of  Dord- 
recht, 1618. 

17 


18  XOON    PEATER    MEETING. 


Tlie  polity  of  tlie  Clinrcli  is  eminently  popular  and 
republican.  It  maintains  the  parity  of  tlie  ministry.  It 
requires  tlie  Elders  and  Deacons,  the  representatives 
of  the  people,  to  be  elected  for  the  term  of  two  years, 
at  the  end  of  which  they  cannot  continue  to  serve 
without  reelection.  Its  ecclesiastical  judicatories  rise 
in  gradation  from  the  Consistory,  which  has  charge  of 
a  single  congregation,  through  the  Classis  and  the 
Particular  Synod,  to  the  General  Synod,  which  repre- 
sents the  entire  Church.  In  judicial  cases,  an  appeal 
is  allowed  from  the  decision  of  any  of  these  bodies  to 
the  one  above  it,  until  the  General  Synod  is  reached, 
wdiose  action  is  final. 

The  Dutch  Church,  in  common  with  the  Keformed 
Churches  in  Europe,  has  a  Liturgy  of  moderate  extent, 
parts  of  which,  viz  :  that  prescribing  the  mode  of  ad- 
ministering the  Sacraments,  Orders  and  Church  Disci  - 
pline,  is  obligatory  upon  all.  Tlie  use  of  the  remain- 
der is  optional  with  ministers  and  consistories. 

Every  settled  pastor  is  required  to  expound  the 
Heidelberg  Catechism  in  course  from  the  pulpit  once 
in  four  years.  Every  applicant  for  admission  to  the 
Church  must  assent  to  the  scheme  of  doctrine  set  forth 
in  the  Compendium  (or  abridgement)  of  the  Heidel- 
berg Catechism.  A  constitutional  provision  requires 
each  Coiisistory,  just  before  the  administration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  carefully  to  inquire  whether  to*  the 
Knowledge  of  those  present,  any  of  the  members  of  the 


DrTCn   CHIJKCH   IN   KEW  TOEK.  19 

Cliurcli  have  been  delinquent  in  doctrine  or  life,  in  or- 
der that  if  such  should  prove  to  be  the  case,  the  prop- 
er remedy  may  be  applied,  and  all  offences  be  remov- 
ed out  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

Every  minister  is  required  to  be  a  liberally  educated 
man,  for  which  reason  a  Tlieological  Seminary  was  in- 
stituted at  a  date  prior  to  the  Kevolution,  and  no  can- 
didate for  licensure  is  allowed  to  present  himself 
before  a  Classis,  unless  he  has  a  certificate  of  scholar- 
ship from  the  Theological  Professors. 

THE  CHURCH  OF  NEW  YORK  COMMONLY  CALLED 

COLLEGL\TE. 

Tliis,  the  mother  church  of  the  denomination  in 
this  country,  is  the  oldest  ecclesiastical  organization  in 
]New  York,  having  been  founded  previously  to  A.  D. 
1640.  For  more  than  a  century  and  a  half,  this  was 
the  only  Dutch  Church  in  the  city,  and  as  the  popu- 
lation increased,  it  multiplied  its  pastors  and  houses 
of  worship.  Subsequently,  when  independent 
churches  were  organized,  each  under  the  charge  of  a 
single  person,  this  one,  because  of  its  plurality  of  con- 
gregations and  ministers,  became  popularly  known  as 
the  Collegiate  Church,-  although  that  title  does  not 
appear  upon  its  records  and  has  no  official  authority. 

The  first  minister  was  the  Hev.  Everardus  Boffardus, 
who  came  over  from  Holland  in  the  year  1633.     He 


20  NOOISf   PKAYER   MEETING. 

was  followed  by  ten  others  in  regular  succession,  who 
also  came  from  Holland  and  preached  in  the  Dutch 
language.  Li  the  year  1764,  the  Eev.  Dr.  Archibald 
Laidlie  was  installed  with  the  express  view  of  meet- 
mg  the  wants  of  those  who  required  the  service  to  be 
in  English.  All  the  ministers  who  succeeded  him 
preached  in  English  only,  except  Dr.  Livingston  and 
the  venerated  Dr.  Kuypers,  the  latter  of  whom  for 
many  years  preached  in  both  languages.  The  last 
sermon  in  Dutch  was  preached  in  1803.  The  last 
minister  who  died  in  the  service  of  the  Church,  was 
the  Hev.  Dr.  Knox,  the  late  senior  pastor,  who  closed 
his  useful  life  in  the  first  month  of  the  present  year, 
and  was  carried  to  his  grave  with  the  deepest  mani- 
festations of  regret  and  sorrow  from  persons  of  all 
classes.     The  present  ministers  are  : — 

William  C.  Brownlee,  D.  D.  settled  in  1826. 
Thomas  De  Witt,  D.  D.,  "  "  1827. 
Thomas  E.  Yermilye,  D.  D.,  "  "  1839. 
Talbot  W.  Chambers,  D.  D.,  "         "     1849. 

Tlie  Church  of  New  York  began  its  services  in  1626, 
in  "an  upper  room,"  the  spacious  loft  of  a  horse-mill, 
out  after  a  few  years  erected  a  plain  wooden  build- 
ing, near  what  is  now  called  Old  Slip.  In  1642,  a 
much  larger  edifice  of  stone  was  put  up  within  the 
Fort,  which  stood  on  the  plot  of  ground  which  has 
long  been  known  as  the  Battery.     Fifty  years  after- 


DUTCH   CHURCH   m   JSTEW   YORK.  21 

ward,  the  congregation  removed  to  a  new  edifice  in 
Garden  street  wliicli  had  been  built  for  their  accom- 
modation. This  church,  which,  after  been  rebuilt 
of  stone  in  1807,  was  destroyed  in  the  great  fire  of 
1  December,  1836,  was  the  first  to  receive  a  geographi- 
cal designation.  After  a  second  place  of  worship 
had  been  erected  in  JS'assau  street,  in  1729,  and  a  thii'd 
in  "William  street,  corner  of  Fulton,  in  1769,  the  oldest 
building  took  the  name  of  the  South  Church,  the 
second  that  of  the  Middle,  aiid  the  last  erected,  that 
of  the  Korth,  a  name  which  it  still  retains,  although 
it  has  been  for  a  number  of  years  the  farthest  south 
by  a  mile  of  all  the  Dutch  churches  on  the  island, 
the  Middle  having  been  relinquished  for  sacred  pur- 
poses in  the  year  1844. 


Principal  entrance  to  the  North  Ref.  Prot.  Dutch  Church. 


CHAPTEK  n. 


This  building  is,  witli  tlie  exception  of  St.  Paul's 
Oiapel,  the  only  cliurcli  edifice  now  used  for  sacred 

'urposes  in  ]N"ew  York,  wliicli  dates  back  to  a  period 

rior  to  the  Revolutionary  War. 
From  tbe  Rev.  Dr.  De  Witt's  Historical  Discourse, 
|:  pronounced  in  this  building  on  tbe  last  Lord's  day  in 
August,  1856,  we  learn  that  measures  were  taken  by 
the  Consistory  for  the  building  of  this  house  of  wor- 

hip  early  in  1767.  In  June  of  that  year,  it  was  re- 
solved "that  the  church  should  be  erected  on  the 
.'■rounds  of  Mr.  Harpending,  that  it  should  be  one 
liundred  feet  in  length  and  seventy  in  breadth,  that 
it  should  front  on  Horse  and  Cart  Lane^  and  be  plac- 
ed in  the  middle  of  the  lot."  The  "grounds"  here 
referred  to,  included  not  only  the  site  of  the  church, 
'ait  a  number  of  lots  in  the  vicinity,  given  to  the 
Consistory  by  Mr.  John  Harpending,  or  as  he  him- 
self wrote  the  name,  Herbendinck. 

23 


24:  NOON    PEATER   MEETING. 

This  gentleman  had  been  received  into  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church  in  1664,  just  previous  to  the 
transfer  of  the  Colony  from  Holland  to  England,  and 
afterwards  frequently  officiated  as  deacon  and  elder. 
He  was  married  in  I^ew  York  in  1667,  and  died  in 
1722  at  an  advanced  age,  leaving  no  children.  He 
was  a  man  of  high  standing  as  a  citizen  and  a  Chris- 
tian. ISTo  one  in  his  day  was  more  active  and  useful 
in  advancing  the  interests  of  the  Church;  and  his 
character  in  the  community  is  shown  by  the  fact  that 
he  was  frequently  named  in  wills  as  executor.  He 
was  a  liberal  benefactor  of  the  Church  to  which  he 
belonged,  both  in  his  life  and  at  his  death.  A  tablet 
containins:  a  coat  of  arms  commemorative  of  Mr. 
Harpending,  at  this  day  hangs  conspicuously  on  the 
wall  above  the  pulpit  of  the  E"orth  Church.  It  has 
depicted  on  it  implements  belonging  to  the  currying 
business,  and  it  is  said  that  his  trade  was  that  of  a 
tanner  and  currier.  But  the  Eev.  Dr.  De  Witt 
doubts  whether  this  was  really  an  original  coat  of 
arms,  inherited  or  adopted  by  Mr.  Harpending ;  or 
whether  it  was  simply  a  design  procured  by  the 
Church  to  commemorate  his  splendid  bequest.  This 
doubt,  which  cannot  now  be  solved,  need  not  obscure 
the  truth  and  appropriateness  of  the  admirable  motto 
inscribed  on  the  scroll,  Dando  Consekvat  ;  convey- 
ing the  sentiment  that  the  best  mode  of  securing  and 
giving  permanence  to  one's  property  is  to  devote  it  to 


.'he  Coiit  of  Arms  of  .Tohn  Ilarpeiidins 


/^  ^■.  ^w/-.  ■^  A  «  . 


PUnTCSTOIT 


r-  -, ,. 


NOKTH    DUTCH    CHITRCH.  25 

charitable  uses.  This  tablet  was  first  placed  in  the 
Old   Church  in  Garden   street,    which    had    several 

others  of  the  like  kind  hung  on  its  walls,  and  also  a 
number  of  coats  of  arms  curiously  burnt  on  the  glass 
of   the  windows.      After  the    I^orth   Church    was 

'pened,  the  Harpending  tablet  was  removed  to  the 
spot  where  it  now  hangs,  and  doubtless  will  hang 
while  the  buildino:  stands. 

"  Horse  and  Cart  Lane"  took  its  name  from  a  tav- 
ern in  the  immediate  vicinity  which  bore  the  sign  of 
a  horse  and  cart.  It  afterwards  received  the  name  of 
William  street,  which  it  still  bears.  The  corner  stone 
of  the  church  was  laid  on  the  2nd  day  of  July,  1Y67, 
by  Isaac  Eoosevelt,  an  elder  of  the  Church  and  chair- 
man of  the  building  committee.  Tlie  edifice  was 
completed  within  two  years  at  a  cost  of  twelve  thou- 
sand pounds  or  thirty  thousand  dollars ;  and  on  the 
25th  of  May,  1769,  it  was  dedicated  to  the  service  of 
God  by  the  Eev.  Dr.  Laidlie.  Each  of  the  pillars 
supporting  the  galleries  and  roof,  has  certain  letters 
inscribed  imdemeath  its  capital.  These  are  the  ini- 
tials of  the  donor  of  the  pillar,  whose  liberality  has 
thus  been  perpetuated  from  generation  to  generation. 
Tlie  church  is  a  well-built  and  imposing  edifice  of 
the  Roman  style.  Its  massive  walls  denote  penna- 
nence  and  durability,  and  its  whole  appearance  re- 
flects credit  upon  the  taste  and  skill  of  its  founders. 
In  the  summer  of  the  year  1844,  a  portion  of  the 

2 


26  NOON   PEAYEE    MEETING. 

vacant  space  at  the  rear  of  the  church,  between  Ful- 
ton and  Ann  streets,  was  filled  up  by  the  erection  of 
a  plain,  brick  building,  fronting  on  Fulton  street, 
three  stories  in  height,  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
Sabbath  schools,  and  for  lectures  and  other  services 
during  the  week. 

As  a  portion  of  the  front  of  the  lot  on  which  this 
building  stands  is  occupied  by  a  building  used  for 
trade,  it  is  impossible  to  give  a  street  view  of  the 
whole.  But  the  engraving  on  the  opposite  ]3age  will 
furnish  some  conception  of  its  general  appearance,  as 
it  strikes  the  eye  of  those  who  come  hither  for  the 
first  time.  This  building,  although  a  mere  appendage 
to  the  l^orth  Church,  yet  has  been  the  means  of  giv- 
ing to  the  main  edifice  its  chief  notoriety  in  later 
days.  The  circumstances  which  led  to  this  are  now 
to  be  recounted. 


11=: 


fO'TStsTonv  rrri,T>iyrt  or  thb  N'ortit  CHcrcH. 


CHAPTER  m. 


i 


mamxi  f  al}0ur5  in  Hit  |ljort|  Ctrnrtjr* 


For  sixty  or  seventy  years  after  its  completion,  the 
Korth  Cliiirch  was  crowded  with  worshippers.  Its 
position,  its  venerable  appearance,  the  pure  Gospel 
which  never  failed  to  resonnd  within  its  walls,  and 
especially  the  piety  and  gifts  of  the  illustrious  line  of 
ministers  who  in  turn  or  in  succession  occupied  its 
pulpit,  all  contributed  to  render  it  a  favourite  place  of 
worship,  not  only  with  people  of  Dutch  descent,  but 
with  many  others  of  very  different  origin  and  associ- 
ations.     There  was  a  time  not  very  remote  when 

very  seat  was  occupied-  at  any  ordinary  service  on 

lie  Lord's  day. 
But  of  late  years  the  tendency  has  been  quite  the 

ther  way.      Tlie  rapid  and  constant  growth  of  the 
I  ity  demanded  ever  increasing  accomodations  for  its 

lade  and  commerce.     Streets  once  filled  with  the 

imilies  of    substantial   and    opulent    citizens   were 
invaded  by  shops  and  warehouses,  and  in  a  short 

27 


28  NOON   PRAYEE   MEETING. 

time  entire  rows  of  hoiiseSj  whicli  formerl j  had  served 
their  occupants  at  once  for  a  place  of  business  and  a 
dwelling,  were  replaced  by  stately  blocks  adapted 
solely  to  business  pui-poses.  The  narrow  wedge-like 
shape  of  the  lower  j)art  of  the  island  upon  which 
'New  York  is  built,  rendered  this  change  a  matter  of 
necessity,  although  few  even  of  the  most  sagacious 
foresaw  the  rapidity  with  which  it  came  on  and  the 
extent  to  which  it  would  reach.  Of  course  the  fami- 
lies which  removed  to  a  distance  of  one  or  two  miles 
from  the  church,  soon  found  that  however  disagreeable 
it  was  to  change  their  place  of  worship,  that  change 
was  unavoidable,  and  they  must  of  necessity  resort  to 
new  temples  more  convenient  to  their  usual  residences. 
As  this  process  went  on,  the  attendance  at  the  l^orth 
Church  became  more  and  more  scanty  and  irregular, 
until  at  leno;th  the  conOTeoration  even  on  the  Lord's 
day  morning  was  reduced  almost  to  a  skeleton. 

Yet  there  was  no  decrease  in  the  population  im- J 
mediatelv  around  the  old  edifice.  The  census  showed 
that  the  lower  wards  of  the  city  had  rather  increased 
than  lost  their  numbers.  But  while  the  numerical 
proportions  continued  the  same,  the  character  of  the 
people  was  greatly  changed.  Instead  of  the  staidi 
settled  families  of  fixed  principles  and  ordinary  habits 
who  once  filled  the  churches  there  to  their  utmost 
capacity,  there  was  now  a  mixed  multitude  which 
might  well  be  compared  to  the  heterogeneous  crowd 


MISSIONARY   LABOUES.  29 

A'hicli  thronged  the  streets  of  Jerusalem  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost.      The  immigration  which  entered  the 
new  world  through  the  port  of  iSTew  York  found  its 
^^mporary  home  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city.    Besides 
the  immense  mass  constantly  in  trcms'da^  very  many 
ought  to  become  permanent  residents  and  naturally 
•lung  to  that  part  of  the  city  where  they  first  found 
cquaintance  and  shelter.     Tliese  people  came  from 
every  part  of  Europe,  and  some  even  from  the  re- 
moter regions  of  Asia.   Tlie  greater  part  brought  with 
them  no  habits  of  reverence  or  worship,  and  those 
'.ho  did,  very  soon  lost  them  amid  the  breaking  up 
f  old  associations,  and  the  bustle  and  excitement  of 
he  new^  and  strange  scenes  into  which  their  removal 
'utroduced  them.      At  all  events  very  few  of  them 
over  of  their  own  accord  sought  to  avail  themselves 
•jf  the  convenient  opportunities  for  worship  provided 
l»y  the  venerable   edifices  which  had  now  become 
Tactically  free  to  all.     Placards  were  hung  upon  the 
'  ates  of  the  E'orth  Church  inviting  whosoever  would 
:o  enter  and  worship  without  money  and  without 
price,  but  very  few  accepted  the  invitation. 

Tliis  state  of  things  became  still  more  painful  and 
alarming,  when  the  Brick  Presbyterian  Church,  which, 
in  its  commanding;  situation  and  under  the  care  of 
its  accomplished  and  venerable  pastor,  the  Pev.  Gard- 
ner Spring,  D.D.,  had  stood  for  so  many  years  as  a 
stronghold   of   Zion,   had    been    removed,   and    the 


30  NOON   PKAYEK   MEETING. 

popular  Broadway  Tabernacle,  so  well  known  and  so 
generally  well-filled,  had  in  like  manner  yielded  to 
necessity.  It  was  evident  now  that  something  must  be 
done  with  a  direct  view  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  mas- 
ses of  the  down  town  population.  It  is  true,  Trinity 
Church,  St.  Paul's  Chapel,  and  the  Methodist  Church 
in  John  street  still  remained,  and  that  the  venerable 
corporation  of  the  first  named  had  instituted  and  was 
zealously  carrying  out  a  wise  system  of  ministrations, 
exactly  adapted  to  the  character  and  condition  of  the 
people  living  within  the  sound  of  their  church  bells. 
But  what  were  these  among  so  many  ?  Were  their 
edifices  crowded  to  their  full  extent  at  every  service, 
still  there  would  be  multitudes  wholly  unreached  by 
any  religious  influence.  A  wide  field,  especially  in 
the  region  east  of  Broadway,  lay  untouched,  and  it 
w^as  white  unto  the  harvest. 

This  state  of  things  had  often  been  contemplated 
with  anxious  concern  by  Christians.  But  the  float- 
ing character  of  the  population,  its  exceedingly  diverse 
materials,  its  devotion  to  material  wants,  its  want  of 
sympathy  with  our  habits  and  usages,  and  its  jealous}^ 
of  intrusion  on  the  part  of  those  in  a  different  social 
position,  all  made  the  work  aljke  difficult  and  un- 
promising. Still  it  was  felt  that  a  debt  was  due 
to  that  ymrt  of  the  city  and  its  present  inhabitants. 
Tlie  subject  was  therefore  brought  before  the  Con- 
sistory of  the  Collegiate  Church  as  appears  by  the 


MISSIONAKY   LABOUES.  31 

ensuing  transcript  from  tlie  official  minutes  of  that 
body. 

"  The  Heformed  Protestant  Dutcli  Church  of  the  City 
of  ISTew  York.     In  Consistory,  May  7,  1857. 

"  Mk.  WiLxm  offered  the  following  preamble  and 
resolutions : 

''  Wliereas  Churcn  accomodation  in  the  lower  part 
of  the  City  has  become  seriously  diminished  by  the  re- 
cent removal  of  the  Brick  Presbyterian,  and  Broad- 
way Tabernacle  Churches,  leaving  the  J^orth  Church 
almost  alone  in  the  midst  of  a  large  population  station- 
ary as  well  as  floating,  therefore,  Resolved,  That  it  be 
referred  to  a  Committee  of  three  to  devise  such  mea- 
sures as  may  seem  most  conducive  to  an  increased  in- 
terest in  and  attendance  upon  the  Divine  Word  and 
ordinances,  as  dispensed  in  that  Church,  by  individuals 
and  families  residing  in  that  vicinity,  and  also  to  any 
other  ends  connected  with  the  spiritual  growth  and 
prosperity  of  that  portion  of  our  Zion ;  and  that  they 
report  to  this  Consistory  at  a  subsequent  meeting. 

"This  paper  was  adopted,  and  Messrs.  Wiletn-, 
ScHiEFFELiN  and  Cook,  were  appointed  the  Com- 
mittee. 

"  Extract  from  the  minutes, 

"  Geo.  S.  Stptt,  Clerk." 

At  the  next  regular  meeting  of  the  Consistory,  held 
June  4,  tills  Committee  reported  a  series  of  resolutions 


32  FOON   PEAYER   ISIEETING. 

contemplating  the  appointment  of  one  minister  and 
several  lay  missionaries,  to  be  employed  as  auxiliaries 
to  tlie  pastors,  in  making  tlie  l^orth  Churcli  a  centre 
of  religions  influence  upon  the  surrounding  vicinity. 
Tlie  report  vras  accepted,  and  the  consideration  of  it 
made  the  special  order  for  an  extraordinary  session  of 
the  Consistory,  to  be  held  a  fortnight  later.  This  meet- 
ing was  duly  held,  and  the  whole  subject  was  canvassed 
with  great  care  and  detail.  Considerable  difference 
of  opinion  was  expressed,  but  in  the  end  there  was  a 
general  and  hearty  concurrence  in  the  action  which 
stands  thus  recorded  in  the  official  minutes. 

"  The  Eeformed  Protestant  Dutch  Church  of  the  City 
of  ISTew  York.     In  Consistory,  June  18,  1857. 

"  The  special  order  being  the  report  of  the  Special 
Committee  on  the  Xorth  Church,  submitted  at  the 
last  meeting,  vv^as  taken  up  and  discussed,  and  on 
motion  the  following  resolution  Vv'as  adopted : 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Elders  and  Deacons  worship- 
ing at  the  Xorth  Church,  be  a  Committee  to  employ  a 
suitable  person  or  persons  to  be  engaged  in  visiting 
the  families  in  the  vicinity,  and  inducing  them  to 
attend  the  services  in  that  church  ;  and  also  to  bring 
children  into  the  Sabbath  school,  and  to  use  such 
other  means  as  may  be  deemed  advisable  for  extend- 
ing our  Redeemer's  Kingdom  in  that  portion  of  our 
citv ;  and  that  a  sum  not  to  exceed  one  thousand  dollars 


anSSIONAKY   LABOUKS.  33 

be  appropriated  and  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  said 

Committee. 

''  Extract  from  minutes, 

"Geo.  S.Stitt,  Clerk." 

The  officers  referred  to  in  the  foregoing  resolution 
were  Messrs.  Charles  Yan  Wyck  and  Agkicola 
Wilkin,  Elders  ;  and  Messrs.  William  Axlason, 
Fredekick  Cook  and  Ebenezer  Munroe,  Deacons. 
These  gentlemen  entered  upon  the  work  assigned  them 
with  great  alacrity  and  diligence,  and  as  the  result 
showed,  with  remarkable  success.  By  far  the  most 
active  was  Mr.  Wilkix,  who,  •  as  he  had  originally 
proposed  the  enterprize,  spared  no  pains  in  carrying 
it  out,  and  who  by  his  constant  attendance  at  Fulton 
street,  his  energy,  perseverance,  discretion,  courtesy 
and  catholic  spirit,  has  laid  all  who  are  interested  in 
the  work  there,  under  no  small  obligations. 

The  first  efifort  of  the  Committee  was  to  procure  a 
suitable  person  to  act  as  a  lay  missionary.  A  kind 
Providence  turned  their  eyes  to  Jeremiah  C.  Lanphier, 
a  gentleman  who  had  never  before  been  engaged  in 
sucli  work,  but  whose  character  and  general  deport- 
ment led  them  to  suppose  that  he  would  prove  to  be 
exactly  the  man  for  the  position.  They  were  not  dis- 
appointed. Mr.  Lanphiei-,  who  has  been  justly  de- 
scribed by  the  correspondent  of  an  eastern  Journal 
as  "  tall,  with  a  pleasant  face,  an  affectionate  manner. 


34:  NOON    PEAYEK   MEETING. 

and  indomitable  energy  and  perseverance  ;  a  good 
singer,  gifted  in  prayer  and  exhortation,  a  welcome 
guest  to  any  house,  shrewd  and  endowed  with  much 
tact,  and  common  sense,"  was  born  in  Coxsackie, 
iST.  Y.,  in  1809,  and  came  to  this  city  about  twenty 
years  ago,  where  he  engaged  in  mercantile  pursuits. 
In  the  year  184:2  he  made  a  public  profession  of 
Christ  in  the  Broadway  Tabernacle  Church,  then  un- 
der the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  E.  W.  Andrews. 
After  some  years  he  transferred  liis  relation  to  the 
Presbyterian  Church  under  the  charge  of  the  Kev. 
James  W.  Alexander,  D.  D.,  and  continued  there 
until  he  was  called  by  the  Consistory's  Committee  to 
the  arduous  and  self-sacrificing  duties  of  his  present 
post.  Discontinuing  at  once  his  secular  business,  he 
entered  upon  this  work  on  the  first  day  of  July,  185T. 
The  work  assigned  to  him  was  to  visit  personally  the 
entire  region  lying  around  the  I^orth  Church,  to  invite 
the  adults  to  attend  the  regular  services  in  the  sanc- 
tuary and  induce  the  children  to  attach  themselves  to 
the  Sabbath  school,  and  in  all  suitable  ways  wiii  souls 
to  Christ.  To  facilitate  his  labours  a  small  folded 
sheet  was  circulated,  containing  on  one  side  a  spirited 
cut  of  the  chfirch  edifice,  and  on  the  other  a  brief 
outline  of  its  history,  concluding  with  the  following 
announcement : 


MISSIONARY   LABOTJRS.  35 

"  The  Consistory,  anxious  that  in  the  spiritual  desti- 
tution of  this  part  of  the  city,  suitable  investigations 
and  labours  may  be  employed,  in  order  tliat  the  '  poor 
may  have  the  Gospel  preached  unto  them,'  have  ob- 
tained the  services  of  a  pious  layman,  Mr.  J.  C.  Lax- 
PHiER.  He  will  devote  his  time  and  efforts  to  explore 
this  lower  part  of  the  city,  and,  with  all  kindness  and 
fidelity,  to  attract  those  whom  he  visits  to  the  house 
of  God,  and  to  place  parents  and  children  under  aus- 
pices favorable  to  their  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare. 
Although  a  number  of  pews  are  held  by  individuals  * 
and  families,  yet  far  the  larger  number  of  those  in  the 
body  of  the  church,  as  well  as  all  in  the  gallery,  are 
entirely  free,  and  all  who  are  willing  are  cordially  in- 
vited to  occupy  them,  '  without  money  and  without 
price.'  Where  families  may  signify  their  purpose  to 
be  stated  worshippers  in  this  house,  the  sexton,  on  ap- 
plication, will  designate  pews  which  they  may  regu- 
larly occupy.  In  the  Consistory  Building,  imme- 
diately behind  the  church,  there  are  very  convenient 
rooms  for  Sabbath  school,  Prayer  meetings,  etc.  It 
is  very  desirable  that  an  effort  to  fill  up  largely  the 
Sabbath  school  should  be  made.  It  is  an  important 
field  for  such  an  effort.  May  we  not  hope  that  there 
are  many  thoughtful  or  pious  young  men  in  this  vici- 
nity, ^vlio  will  unite  to  bear  a  combined  influence  to 
accomplish  such  an  end?  Transient  visitors  in  the 
city,  and  sojourning  in  tins  part,  are  cordially  invited 


36  NOON   PKAYEE   MEETING. 

to  worship  in  the  Old  and  venerable  JSTorth  Church. 
The  Consistory  commend  Mr.  Lanphier  to  the  coiifi- 
dence  and  kind  regard  of  all  whom  he  may  visit,  with 
the  prayer  that  he  may  be  the  instrument  of  blessing 
to  them  for  time  and  eternity." 

The  Missionary  proceeded  systematically  in  his 
work.  He  divided  the  field  into  districts,  and  com- 
menced a  course  of  regular  visitation  from  house  to 
house,  calling  upon  each  family,  and,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, upon  each  individual.  When  he  found  them 
attached  to,  or  in  the  habit  of  attending  other  places 
of  worship,  no  effort  was  made  to  lead  them  away. 
The  whole  movement  has  been  free  from  proselytiz- 
ing from  its  commencement.  But  when,  as  was  the 
fact  in  the  great  majority  of  cases,  no  habits  of  wor- 
ship existed,  Mr.  Lanphier  courteously  invited  those 
whom  lie  met  to  avail  themselves  of  tlie  large  and 
stately  edifice  so  near  at  hand.  As  opportunity 
served,  he  ofiered  prayer  with  these  persons,  drew 
them  into  convei-sation  upon  the  great  and  delicate 
question  of  the  soul's  relation  to  God,  and  sought  by 
ihe  distribution  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  by  the  use  of  the 
temperance  pledge,  and  by  all  other  lawful  means,  to 
win  them  to  the  love  and  service  of  the  Saviour. 
The  Missionary  bestowed  special  pains  upon  the  hotels 
and  the  boarding  houses  with  which  that  portion  of 
the  city  abounds.     The  proprietors  of  these  were  in- 


MISSIONARY   LAEOUES. 


37 


formed,  not  only  that  they  and  their  guests  were  wel- 
come to  the  services  in  the  North  Church,  but  that  a 
pew  or  pews  bearing  a  specific  number  would  be  ap- 
propriated exclusively  to  their  use ;  so  that  whenever 
a  transient  or  regular  boarder  should  present  himself 
at  the  church  door,  and  mention  the  house  where  he 
was  staying,  he  would  be  immediately  conducted  to 
the  designated  pew.  Placards,  of  which  the  follow- 
ing is  a  specimen,  were  accordingly  hung  up  in  the 
halls  and  public  rooms : 


HAS  PEW  So IN  TEE 

NORTH  E.  D.  CHURCH, 

COR.  FULTON  AND  WILLIAM  STS., 

RESERVED  FOR  ITS  GUESTS. 


And  in  addition,  smaller  cards,  with  a  list  of  the 
ministers  and  the  various  services,  were  put  into  the 
hands  of  the  chambermaids  to  be  distributed  among 
the  guests  on  each  Lord's  day. 

Tlie  happy  results  of  these  persistent  eiforts,  prose- 


38  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

cuted  with  so  much  discretion  and  Christian  love, 
soon  appeared  in  the  increased  numbers  attracted  to 
the  Old  ]N"orth.  The  Sabbath  school  was  replenished 
with  both  teachers  and  scholars,  and  the  regular  ser- 
vices of  the  Lord's  day  drew  together  an  attentive 
and  gratifying  audience.  What  added  to  the  interest 
of  this  state  of  things  was  the  fact  that,  contrary  to 
what  is  usual  in  ordinary  places  of  worship,  the 
greater  part  of  the  congregation  was  composed  of 
men.  Many  of  these  were,  of  course,  transient  visi- 
tors of  the  city,  but  with  rare  exceptions  they  con- 
ducted themselves  as  devout  and  interested  worship- 
pers ;  and  the  ministers  who  occupied  the  pulpit  took 
particular  pleasure  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  an 
audience  of  this  character. 


-r2 


CHAPTER  IV. 


®I]e  ©rigiit  0f  tte  ponit  frapr  gl^^ting* 


The  next  step  in  these  proceedings  was  one  the  re- 
sults of  which  have  resounded  through  the  Christian 
world,  and  produced  an  impression  which  will  never 
be  erased  from  the  minds  of  the  present  generation. 
This  was  the  establishment  of  a  Prayer  Meeting  for 
business  men,  to  be  held  in  the  middle  of  the  dav. 

It  orio-inated  in  this  wav.  Althouo-h  the  efforts  of 
the  Lay  Missionary  had  been  followed  by  the  gratify- 
ing results  already  referred  to,  yet  it  is  not  to  be  sup- 
posed that  his  duties  were  always  easy,  or  his  best 
endeavours  always  successful.  On  the  contrary,  he  ex- 
perienced frequent  discouragements,  and  sometimes 
had  his  faith  sorely  tried  and  his  hopes  painfully  frus- 
trated. But  on  returning  to  the  room  in  the  Consis- 
tory building  which  he  usually  occupied,  he  was  ac- 
customed to  spread  out  his  sorrows  before  the  Lord, 
and  seek  fresh  supplies  of  grace  and  zeal  by  com- 
munion with  Him  who  is  invisible.     ISTor  was  he  dis- 


40  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

appointed.  Waiting  upon  tlie  Lord,  he  renewed  his 
strength ;  calling  npon  God,  he  was  answered.  His 
own  soul  was  cheered  and  refreshed,  and  he  was  en- 
abled to  set  forth  upon  his  daily  rounds  with  a  quick- 
ened sense  of  the  Divine  favour,  and  a  heartier  assur- 
ance that  his  labour  would  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
Tliis  fresh,  personal  experience  of  the  blessedness 
and  power  of  prayer  suggested  to  Mr.  Lanphier's 
mind  that  there  miglit  be  others,  especially  those  en- 
gaged in  business,  to  whom  it  would  be  equally  plea- 
sant and  profitable  to  retire  for  a  short  period  from 
secular  engagements  and  engage  in  devotional  ex- 
ercises. Tliis  seemed  the  more  feasible,  because  it  was 
the  custom  in  many  mercantile  and  manufacturing 
establishments  to  allow  to  their  operatives  the  hour 
between  twelve  and  one  o'clock  for  rest  and  refresh- 
ment. This  period  is  also  appropriated  to  the  same 
purpose  by  carmen,  porters,  and  day  labourers  of  every 
description.  It  occurred  to  Mr.  Lanphier  that  if  the 
exercises  were  confined  strictly  to  the  hour,  if  they 
were  suitably  varied  by  singing  and  by  occasional  re- 
marks as  the  feelings  of  any  brother  should  prompt 
him,  and  if  it  were  understood  that  no  one  was  com- 
pelled or  even  expected  to  remain  the  whole  time, 
but  that  all  were  at  liberty  to  come  and  to  go  just  as 
their  engagements  or  their  inclination  led  them,  that 
a  meeting  so  free,  so  popular,  so  spontaneous  as  it 
were,  might  meet  witli  favour  and  be  a  means  of  good. 


ORIGIN    OF   THE    MEETING. 


41 


Accordingly  he  consulted  with  the  Committee  of  the 
Consistory  and  others,  and  although  none  of  these 
were  so  sanguine  and  hopeful  of  good  as  himself,  they 
cheerfully  acquiesced  in  the  arrangement.  Xo  one 
at  that  time  thought  of  holding  the  meeting  every 
day :  it  was  supposed  that  a  very .  desirable  point 
would  be  gained,  were  men  induced  only  once  a  week 
to  interrupt  the  current  of  secular  pursuits,  and  turn 
aside  in  the  middle  of  the  day  to  seek  God  in  the  ex- 
ercises of  prayer  and  praise,  and  stir  each  other's 
souls  by  brief,  fervent  exhortations. 

Considerable  pains  were  taken  to  give  notice  of  the 
intended  meeting.  ISTot  only  did  the  Missionary  in 
his  visits  apprize  those  whom  he  met,  but  a  neat 
handbill  was  prepared,  describing  the  character  of  the 
meeting,  suggesting  the  importance  of  frequent  sup- 
plication, and  concluding  with  some  familiar  sfanzas 
on  the  use  of  prayer  and  the  proper  mode  of  offering 
it.  Tliis  handbill,  a  copy 
of  which  is  given  on  the 
next  page,  w^as  extensively 
circulated  in  hotels,  board- 
ing houses,  shops,  facto- 
ries, counting  rooms,  ^nd 
private  dwellings  in  the 
vicinity.  Tlie  following 
placard  was  hung  at  the 
gate-way  on  the  street. 


42 


NOON   PKAYER   MEETING. 


HOW  OFTEN  SHALL  I  PRAY  ? 


As  often  as  the  language  of  prayer  is  in  my  Tieart  ;  as  often  as  J  see  my 
nt^-ed  of  help  ;  as  often  as  I  feel  the  power  of  temptation  ;  as  often  as  I  aw.  made 
srnsihle  of  any  spirjitiial  declension,  or  feel  the  aggression  of  a  worldly, 
earthly  spirit. 

In  prayer  we  leave  the  business  of  time  for  that  of  eternity,  and  intercourse 
with  man  for  intercottrse  with  God. 


A  Day  Prayer  Meeting  is  held  every  WEDNESDAY,  from  12  to  1  o'clock, 
in  the  Consistory  building,  in  rear  of  the  North  Dutch  Church,  corner  of  Fulton  and 
William  streets,  (entrance  from  Fulton  and  Ann  streets.) 

This  meeting  is  intended  to  give  merchants,  mechanics,  clerks,  strangers  and 
business  men  generally,  an  opportunity  to  stop  and  call  upon  God  amid  the  daily 
perplexities  incident  to  their  respective  avocations.  It  will  continue  for  one  hour; 
but  it  is  also  designed  for  those  who  may  find  it  inconvenient  to  remain  more 
than  5  or  10  minutes,  as  well  as  for  those  who  can  spare  the  whole  hour.  The  ne- 
cessary interruption  will  be  slight,  because  anticipated ;  and  those  who  are  in 
haste  can  often  expedite  their  business  engagements  by  halting  to  lift  up  their 
hearts  and  voices  to  the  throne  of  grace  "  in  humble,  grateful  pi-ayer." 


ALL    ARE    CORDIALLY    INVITED    TO     ATTEND. 


Benefits  of  Prayer. 

Prayer  is  appointed  to  convey 
The  blessings  God  designs  to  give  : 

Long  as  they  live  should  Christians  pray. 
For  only  while  they  pray  they  live. 

If  pain  aCQict,  or  wrongs  oppress  ; 

If  cares  distract,  or  fears  dismay  ; 
Tf  guilt  deject ;  if  sin  distress — 

In  every  case  still  watch  and  pray. 

"''  is  prayer  supports  the  soul  that's  weak ; 

riio'  thought  be  broken,  language  lame, 
I'ray,  if  thou  canst  or  canst  not  speak  ; 

But  pray  with  faith  in  Jesus'  nnme. 

Depend  on  Him,  thou  canst  not  fail ; 

Make  all  thy  wants  and  wishes  known ; 
Fear  not,  His  merits  must  prevail ; 

Ask  but  in  faith — it  shall  be  don^. 


How  to  Pray  Aright. 

I  often  say  my  prayers — 

But  do  I  ever  pray  ? 
Or  do  the  wishes  of  my  heart 

Suggest  the  words  I  say  ? 

'T  is  useless  to  implore, 

Unless  I  feel  my  need, 
Unless  't  is  from  a  sense  of  want 

That  all  my  prayers  proceed. 

I  may  as  well  kneel  down 

And  worship  gods  of  stone, 
As  ofifer  to  the  living  God 
A  prayer  of  words  alone. 

For  words  without  the  heart 
The  Lord  will  never  hear ; 

Nor  will  he  ever  those  regard 
Whose  prayers  are  insincere. 

Lord  !  teach  me  what  I  want, 
And  teach  me  how  to  pray ; 

Nor  let  me  e'er  implore  thy  grace. 
Not  feeling  what  I  say. 


>» 


ORIGIN    OF   THE   MEETING.  43 

The  place  appointed  for  the  meeting  was  the  front 
room  in  tlie  third  story  of  the  Consistory  building. 
The  plate  here  inserted  is  taken  from  a  photograph, 
and  gives  an  accurate  representation  of  the  room  as 
it  was  then  and  still  is  furnished.  The  figure  seated 
at  the  table  is  the  originator  of  the  enterprise,  Mr. 
Lanphier. 

At  twelve  o'clock,  on  the  23rd  day  of  September, 
1837,  the  door  was  thrown  open,  and  the  Missionary 
took  his  seat  to  await  the  response  to  the  invitation 
which  had  been  given.  After  a  half  hour's  delay, 
the  steps  of  one  person  were  heard  as  he  mounted  the 
staircase.  Presently  another  appeared  and  another, 
until  the  whole  company  amounted  to  six.  After  the 
usual  services  of  such  a  meeting,  they  dispersed.  On 
the  next  Wednesday,  September  30th,  the  six  in- 
creased to  twenty,  and  the  subsequent  week,  October 
7th,  as  man}^  as  forty  were  present.  During  tlie  in- 
terval between  tlie  first  meeting  and  the  third,  Mr. 
Lanphier  had  consulted  with  Mr.  Wilkin,  the  leading 
member  of  the  Consistory,  on  the  propriety  of  making 
the  meeting  semi-weekly  or  daily.  It  seemed  to  them 
that  there  was  no  good  reason  why,  considering  all 
the  circumstances,  enough  persons  should  not  be 
found  in  that  part  of  the  city,  who  would  be  willing 
to  come  together  for  united  prayer  and  praise  every 
day.  They  accordingly  determined  to  introduce  this 
change,  but  were  anticipated  on  the  day  of  the  third 


44  NOON   PRAYEK   MEETING. 

weekly  meeting  bj  a  similar  proposition  made  and 
carried  in  the  meeting  itself.  The  matter  was  then 
definitely  adjusted,  and  it  only  remained  to  see  how 
far  the  way  was  prepared  by  Providence  for  an  at- 
tempt so  novel  and  peculiar.  For  unlcvss  there  had 
been  some  sort  of  preparation  in  the  public  mind,  the 
call  to  mid-day  prayer,  however  loud  or  urgent,  would 
doubtless  have  fallen  on  heedless  ears. 

The  result  now  clearly  showed  how  wise  had  been 
the  calculations  of  him  who  originated  the  meeting. 
The  number  of  attendants,  although  fluctuating  from 
day  to  day,  yet,  when  considered  at  intervals  of  a 
few  days  or  a  week,  was  found  to  be  constantly  in- 
creasing. It  was  observed  that  very  many  of  those 
who  had  the  hour  between  twelve  and  one  o'clock 
allowed  them  for  the  mid-day  meal,  were  willing,  or 
rather  eager  to  appropriate  at  least  a  part  of  it  to 
social  worship.  No  difficulty  was  experienced  in 
having  the  meeting  sustained.  Those  who  could  not 
come  one  day  would  come  the  next ;  and  those  who 
could  not  conveniently  give  the  whole  hour,  gave 
what  they  could.  And  although  the  coming  and 
going  during  the  hour  was  somewhat  of  an  interrup- 
tion, yet  as  it  had  been  previously  authorized,  and 
was  therefore  to  be  expected,  it  occasioned  far  less 
confusion  and  disturbance  than  it  would  in  a  meeting 
of  another  kind. 


o 

m 


CHAPTICK  Y. 


C^Hnri^r  jof  tin  Perfiitg. 


On  the  eighth  day  of  October,  1857,  the  place  of 
meeting  was  transferred  to  the  room  below,  on  the 
second  story  of  the  Consistory  building.  This  is  the 
most  agreeable  apartment  in  the  whole  edifice,  and 
the  one  which  has  always  been  nsed  for  the  regular 
weekly  lectures  by  the  pastors  of  the  Church,  the 
others  being  usually  appropriated  to  Sunday  school 
or  Bible  class  purposes.  A  sketch  of  its  appearance 
at  the  present  time  is  given  in  the  accompanying 
plate. 

From  the  above  date  to  the  present  time,  this  room 
has  been  open  for  prayer  at  noon  every  secular  day 
with  one  solitary  exception, — the  great  holiday  of  IS^ew 
York,  isew  Year's  day.  The  only  difference  which 
other  public  days,  such  as  Tlianksgiving  day,  the 
22nd  of  February,  the  Fourth  of  July,  the  day  of  the 
Atlantic  Cable  celebration  have*caused,  has  been  to 
give  direction  to  the  current  and  object  of  prayer. 

•  45 


46  NOON    PKAYEK    >IEETING. 

I^or  has  the  character  of  the  meeting  been  in  any 
material  point  varied  during  this  protracted  period. 
The  same  general  outline  has  been  rigidly  adhered 
to  ;  the  object  of  those  who  had  the  direction  of 
things  being,  on  the  one  hand  to  maintain  the  freedom 
and  latitude  of  the  exercises ;  and  on  the  other,  to 
guard  against  disorder,  and  prevent  the  single  and 
spiritual  character  of  the  assembly  from  being  per- 
verted or  lost  from  sight.  At  an  early  period  certain 
directions  were  placed  in  manuscript  under  the  eye 
of  the  leader,  who  was  expected  to  conform  to  them 
himself  and  to  require  the  same  from  all  others.  These 
were  somewhat  enlarged  and  made  more  precise  from 
time  to  time  as  circumstances  required.  A  copy  of 
them  as  now  in  use,  is  subjoined  on  another  page.  The 
"  rules  overhead,"  referred  to  in  the  fourth  direction, 
are  contained  in  a  framed  placard  hung  upon  the  wall, 
of  which  the  following  is  a  fao  simile  : 


OHAEACTEli   OF  THE   MEETING.  47 


s 


Brethren  are  earnestly 
requested  to  adhere 
to  the  5  minute  rule. 


«v^>«tt.»S>K>V.- 


fr- 


Prayers  &  Exhortations 
Not  to  exceed  5  minutes, 

m  order  to  give  aif  art  oppcrtuniiy. 

NOT  MORE  t/tan  2  CONSECUTIVE 
PRAYERS  OR  EXHORTATIONS. 

NO  CONTROVERTED  POINTS 
i_  DISCUSSED. 


^•'C 


48  NOON    TRAYTIE    MEETING. 


PLEASE  OBSERVE  THE  FOLLOWIXG  EULES. 


BE    PROMPT. 


COMMEXCDsG   PKECISELT   AT   TWELVE   o'CLOCK. 


The  Leader  is  not  expected  to  exceed  ten  minutes  in  open- 
inof  tlie  meeting: 

1st.  Open  the  meeting  by  reading  and  singing  from  three 
to  five  verses  of  a  hymn. 

2d.    Prayer. 

3d.    Read  a  portion  of  the  Scripture. 

4th.  Say  the  meeting  is  now  open  for  prayers  and  exhor- 
tations, observing  particularly  the  rules  overhead, 
inviting  brethren  from  abroad  to  take  part  in  the 
services. 

5th.  Read  but  one  or  two  requests  at  a  time — REQTjTR- 
IXG  a  prayer  to  follow — such  prayer  to  have 
special  reference  to  the  same. 

6th.  In  case  of  any  suggestion  or  proposition  by  any  per- 
son, say  this  is  simply  a  Prayer  meeting,  and  that 
they  are  out  of  order,  and  call  on  some  brother  to 
pray. 

Yth.  Give  out  the  closins:  hvmn  five  minutes  before  one 
o'clock.  Request  the  Benediction  from  a  Clergy- 
man, if  one  be  present. 


CHAEACTEii    OF    THE   MEETING.  49 

The  -requests"  mentioned  in  tlie  5th  direction  have 
reference  to  communications  sent  in  to  the  meeting 
by  different  persons,  desiring  the  prayers  of  the 
assembly  for  themselves  or  others.  Of  these  more 
will  be  said  in  another  place. 

The  Gth  Rule  was  designed  to  prevent  rash  or  ill- 
considered  proposals,  the  adoption,  or  even  consider- 
ation of  which,  would  be  alien  to  the  design  of  the 
meetins:  and  tend  to  distract  the  minds  of  those 
present.  The  deliberate  judgment  of  the  Committee 
of  the  Consistory,  confirmed  by  considerable  observ- 
ation, led  them  to  the  conclusion  that  it  would  be 
unwise  to  allow  any  action  to  be  taken  o*'  any  discus- 
sions had,  which  would  trench  on  the  gi'ound  occupied 
by  ecclesiastical  judicatories,  or  change  the  meeting 
from  its  original  character  as  a  simple  gathering  for 
prayer  and  conference. 

I.  In  relation  to  the  2:eneral  character  of  tlie  exer- 
cises,  the  first  and  most  distinguishing  feature  is  what 
has  been  called  their  Spontaneity. 

In  a  few  instances,  where  the  leader  observes  among 
the  audience  a  person  whom  he  knows  or  believes  to 
be  in  possession  of  interesting  information  in  relation 
to  the  work  of  God  in  any  part  of  the  country,  he  will 
call  upon  the  brother  to  recount  the  facts  to  the 
assembly.  But  this  does  not  occur  often.  In  general 
the  custom  is  to  let  the  meeting  conduct  itself.  After 
the  opening,  room  is  afforded  to  all  without  exception 

3 


50  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

to  take  part  in  sucli  way  as  their  feelings  may  prompt, 
whether  to  offer  prayer,  to  give  a  word  of  exhortation, 
to  narrate  an  interesting  incident,  to  tell  of  the  Lord's 
doings  elsewhere,  to  prefer  a  request  for  the  remem- 
brance in  prayer  of  some  person  or  subject,  or  even  to 
commence  the  singing  of  a  few  verses  of  some  familiar 
hymn.  It  rarely  happens  that  there  is  any  delay,  any 
awkward  pause  caused  by  one  waiting  for  another. 
The  difficulty,  if  such  it  be,  lies  in  the  opposite  direc- 
tion. Often  two  or  three,  or  more,  arise  at  the  same 
time.  In  such  cases  the  younger  yield  to  the  older,  or 
the  resident  to  the  stranger,  or  the  leader  assigns  the 
floor  to  the  person  whose  claim  seems  the  most  urgent. 
Wliatever  difficulties  may  have  embarrassed  this 
matter  at  first,  a  usage  was  soon  established  by  which 
the  course  of  the  meeting  was  made  to  flow  on 
smoothly  and  sweetly  to  its  termination.  The  spirit 
of  Christian  love  seemed  naturally  to  bring  out  a 
practical  exemplification,  in  this  as  in  other  respects, 
of  the  Apostolic  precept,  Li  honour  preferring  one  an- 
other. 

A  more  serious  difficulty  to  be  apprehended  from 
the  liberty  allow^ed  to  all  to  take  part  in  the  services, 
was  the  presumption  that  those  least  qualified  by 
nature  or  culture  to  lead  the  devotions  or  thoughts  of 
others,  would  for  that  very  reason  be  forward  to  as- 
sume this  position.  I^or  can  it  be  denied  that  this 
has  sometimes  occurred.      Exhortations   have   been 


CHAKACTER   OF   THE   MEETING.  51 

delivered  which  had  nothing  but  fervour,  and  some- 
times not  even  that,  to  recommend  them  ;  and  prayers 
have  been  offered  so  ambitious  and  rhetorical  in  style 
and  tone  as  inevitably  to  make  the  impression  that 
they  were  intended  rather  for  the  ears  of  men  than 
for  God's.  But  in  general  such  departures  from  prcfe,, 
priety  have  been  few,  and  those  who  liave  been  most 
regular  or  frequent  in  attendance  upon  the  meetings, 
have  been  surprised  to  observe  how  little  was  posi- 
tively objectionable  in  the  effusions  of  a  body  oi 
men  so  promiscuous  in  its  origin,  and  so  constantly 
'chano^inoj  in  its  individual  members.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  is  to  be  considered  that  as  there  is  no  com- 
pulsion to  speak,  not  the  least  obligation  express  or 
implied,  no  one  rises  unless  he  has  or  thinks  he  has 
something  to  say.  And  if  he  proves  to  have  made  a' 
mistake,  the  shortness  of  the  time  allowed  to  each  by 
the  rules,  prevents  the  infliction  from  being  intole-^ 
rable. 

But  even  if  these  evils  existed  to  a  far  greater' 
degree  than  has  yet  been  experienced,  they  would 
weigh  but  lightly  against  the  advantages  of  the 
spontaneous  feature.  To  throw  the  meeting  open  to 
all,  destroys  formality,  promotes  variety,  awakens 
interest,  keeps  the  attention  roused,  and  ensures,  as 
far  as  any  human  means  can,  a  (constant  flow  of  life 
and  fervour.  N'o  one  meeting  is  a-  can  be  the  exact 
counterpart  of  another.    One  day    »rayer  will  abound, 


52  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

Oil  the  next  exhortation  will  be  prominent,  the  third 
will  be  characterized  by  some  fervid  appeal,  a  touch- 
ing case  of  conversion  w411  make  a  fourth  memorable, 
and  so  on  in  continual  succession.  So  manifold  are 
the  phases  of  the  Christian  life,  so  diversified  the  work- 
ings of  the  Divine  Spirit,  so  abundant  the  ways  in 
which  eternal  things  affect  the  interests  and  feelings  of 
men,  that  simple  and  single  as  is  the  object  of  the 
meeting,  and  rigidly  as  its  general  rules  are  enforced, 
there  is  perpetual  freshness,  variety  and  vitality  in  the 
exercises  from  day  to  day.  This  is  doubtless  largely 
owing  to  whn<-  may  be  mentioned  as  another  prom- 
inent feature  of  the  meeting ;  its 

II.  Catholicity.  Although  it  has  been  from  the 
beginning  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the 
committee  of  the  Consistory,  a  control  never  put 
forth  prominently  except  when  it  was  questioned 
or  invaded,  or  when  indiscreet  pro]30sitions  were 
bronglit  forward,  yet  in  like  manner  from  the  outset 
has  the  meeting  been  of  the  most  comprehensive 
kind.  Special  pains  were  taken  to  divest  it  of  any- 
thing of  a  denominational  or  partizan  cast.  The 
liymn  books  used  have  been  those  issued  by  one  of 
ilie  general  benevolent  institutions  sustained  and 
controlled  by  evangelical  Christians  of  every  name. 
The  leaders,  whether  lay  or  clerical,  have  been  taken 
indiscriminately  from  nearly  every  known  body  of 
Protestants  "  holding  the  Head,"  from  Baptists,  Con- 


CIIAEACTER   OF   THE   MEETING.  63 

gregationalists,  Friends,  Episcopalians,  Methodists, 
Presbyterians  of  all  the  various  branched,  Reformed 
Dutch,  &c.  The  assemblies  have  been  composed  of 
equally  various  materials.  All  were  invited,  and  all 
were  welcome.  No  man  was  asked  to  what  regi- 
ment he  belonged,  or  from  what  country  he  came. 
If  he  fought  under  the  Captain  of  Salvation,  and 
spoke  the  sj)eech  of  Canaan,  it  was  enough.  There 
was  room  for  him. 

Tlie  harmony  of  believers,  so  different  in  their 
origin,  name,  associations,  and  systems  of  doctrine, 
order,  and  discipline,  was  secured  by  the  enforcement 
of  the  rale — "  No  controverted  points  discussed." 
Sometimes,  indeed,  a  good  Methodist  brother  would 
drop  a  sentiment  respecting  human  agency  in  conver- 
sion, which  no  Calvinist  could  possibly  endorse,  while 
the  next  day,  a  disciple  of  "  the  doctrines  of  grace " 
would  bring  out  one  of  these  with  singular  and  hearty 
emphasis.  But  this  was  usually  unpremeditated  and 
involuntary ;  and  a^^  no  discussion  sprang  up,  the 
whole  matter  would  quietly  die  away  and  the  concord 
of  the  assembly  remain  unbroken.  But  in  truth,  dur- 
ing most  of  the  year  past,  so  intense  has  been  the  in- 
terest in  those ^giNeat^entral  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
which  underlie  all  creeds  haviuG^  enough  truth  in 
them  to  save  a  soul^  and  so  profound  has  been  the 
concern  to  have  Christ's  Kingdom  advanced,  and  men 
ready  to  perish  snatched  as  "  brands  from  the  burn- 


54  NOON    PKAYER   IVIEETING. 

ing,"  that  Christians  were  far  more  disposed  to  bring 
to  mind  and  consider  the  points  in  which  they  agree 
than  those  in  which  they  disagree.  Tliemes  of  con- 
troversy were  as  if  without  an  effort  excluded  from 
view.  All,  as  might  be  expected  of  men  willing  to 
meet  during  business  hours  for  prayer^  concurred  iii 
the  belief  that  men  are  lost  by  nature,  that  salvation 
is  freely  offered  to  them  through  the  blood  of  the 
Cross,  and  that  it  is  the  province  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  convert  them  to  the  believing  reception  of  the  gra- 
cious provision  thus  made.  There  was  therefore  a 
common  want  of  the  same  great  blessing  for  them- 
selves and  others,  and  a  common  conviction  that  it 
could  come  only  from  above. 

This  produced  a  great  enlargement  of  Christian 
charity  and  brotherly  love  in  prayer.  Men  were 
lifted  above  denominational  divisions.  Partizan  views 
and  selfish  aspirations  were  absorbed  in  the  over- 
whelming rush  of  feeling  and  desire  for  the  honour  of 
Christ  and  the  salvation  of  perishing  souls.  They 
who  at  other  times  and  in  other  places  laboured  only 
under  the  banner  of  the  particular  body  of  Christians 
to  which  they  belonged,  and  were  zealous  to  flaunt 
that  banner  in  the  face  of  all  comers,  here  meekly 
folded  it  up,  and  were  content  to  pray  and  sing  and 
speak  together,  simply  as  Christians,  sheep  of  one 
fold,  disciples  of  one  Master,  heirs  of  one  destiny. 
The  progress  of  the  Lord's  cause,  no  matter  in  what 


CHAKACTER    OF    THE    MEETING.  55 

place,  or  by  what  instniments,  or  by  wliomsoever  an- 
nounced, was  enongb  to  call  ont  tlieir  common  sym- 
pathies, to  occasion  hearty  thanks  to  God  for  his 
goodness  and  earnest  pleadings  for  the  continuance 
and  enlargement  of  the  blessing. 

In  this  way  the  catholic  spirit  of  the  meeting  has 
gone  on,  becoming  more  and  more  broad  and  cordial, 
until  now  no  one  seems  to  look  for  anything  else  at 
any  time  or  from  any  quarter. 

in.  A  third  most  noticeable  feature  in  the  charac- 
ter of  the  meeting  is  the  Presence  of  Sty^angers. 

As  appears  by  the  Rules  quoted  above,  the  appear- 
ance of  such  is  desired  and  expected,  and  as  is  proper, 
a  preference  is  given  to  them,  if  at  any  time  they 
seek  the  attention  of  the  meeting.  Of  course  in  a 
city  like  Xew  York,  the  metropolis  of  the  country 
and  the  chief  seat  of  the  importing  trade,  connected 
with  the  interior  by  innumerable  ties  and  constantly 
drawing  to  itself  visitors  from  every  quarter,  for  pur- 
poses of  business,  travel  and  amusement,  there  can- 
not fail  to  be  a  perpetual  succession  of  strangers,  and 
amono;  these  manv  to  whom  the  value  of  Jesus  is 
precious.  Besides  the  multitudes  who  make  a  longer 
or  shorter  stay  in  hotels  and  boarding  houses,  there 
are  far  greater  numbers  who,  residing  in  some  place 
in  the  surrounding  country,  at  a  distance  ranging 
from  five  to  a  hundred  miles,  yet  come  into  to^^m 
dailv,  or  at  le^st  two  or  three  times  a  week  for  secu- 


56  NOON   PKAYER   MEETING. 

lar  pursuits.  Many  of  these  have  made  it  a  habit  to 
resort  to  the  Koon  Meeting,  as  often  as  circumstances 
permitted.  Clergymen  on  their  way  to  and  from  ec- 
clesiastical meetings,  invalids  travelling  for  health, 
sailors  staying  in  port,  officers  of  the  army  and  navy 
i7i  transitu  from  place  to  place,  emigrants  from 
foreign  lands  pursuing  their  way  to  the  interior  ol 
this  country,  and  adventurous  men  from  the  interior 
seeking  the  quickest  route  to  the  Pacific,  all  these,  as 
they  passed  through  I^ew  York,  have  to  some  extent 
been  represented  in  this  now  well-known  gathering. 

Scarcely  a  day  passes  in  which  some  voice  is  not 
lifted  which  was  never  heard  before  in  that  room.  It 
may  be  that  the  speaker  merely  wishes  to  express  his 
gratification  at  what  he  sees  and  hears,  or  to  make 
some  suggestion,  or  to  j)ropose  a  subject  of  prayer, 
or  to  narrate  some  recent  manifestation  of  God's 
grace  in  the  neighbourhood  from  which  he  comes. 
But  in  any  of  these  cases,  his  presence  is  felt  as  a 
stimulus  and  encouragement  by  those  present.  Par- 
ticularly is  this  the  case,  when  as  often  occurs,  the 
meeting  is  informed  that  the  reports,  whether  verbal 
or  in  print,  of  what  Gud  has  been  pleased  to  do  in 
the  i^orth  Dutch  Consistory  room  and  similar  places 
in  'New  York,  ffoinij:  out  throuo^h  the  land,  have 
wrought  in  some  communities  like  a  spark  touching 
a  whole  train  of  combustibles.  The  Lord  has  seen 
fit  to  bless  this  simple   and   unostentatious    means 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    JIEETIXG.  57 

to  the  reviving  of  his  people,  the  awakening  of  im- 
penitent souls  and  the  general  advancement  of  the 
Gospel.  Tlie  echo  of  their  own  mercies  thus  coming 
back  to  the  point  of  departure,  renews  the  feeling  of 
former  joys,  and  the  reaction  is  as  powerful  as  it  is 
happy. 

rV.  A  fourth  peculiarity  of  the  meeting  is  its  in- 
variable Prom/ptness  as  to  time.  Precisely  at  twelve 
o'clock,  the  leader  takes  his  seat  at  the  desk  and  com- 
mences the  exercises.  With  equal  exactness  the  meet- 
ing is  closed  when  one  hour  has  elapsed.  Thus  there 
is  a  sure  barrier  against  prolixity.  Besides  the  liberty 
which  the  visitor  has  of  leaving  at  any  moment,  he  is 
certain  that  if  he  chooses  to  remain  during  the  whole 
service,  he  may  rely  upon  being  dismissed  at  the  ap- 
pointed time.  This,  together  with  the  liroited  period 
which  any  one  speaker  is  allowed  to  occupy,  has  a 
marked  tendency  to  secure  brevity  and  point  in  what- 
ever is  said.  Tlie  meeting  is  exactly  adapted  to  the 
class  for  whom  it  was  originally  intended — business 
men.  "Wliile  there  is  no  irreverence,  there  is  a  prompt- 
ness, an  earnestness,  a  directness,  which  allow  no 
dragging,  and  show  that  men  have  come  together  for 
a  purpose,  and  mean,  with  God's  blessing,  to  accom- 
plish that  purpose.  It  very  often  has  happened  that 
the  interest  of  a  meeting  has  gone  on  increasing  up 
to  the  completion  of  the  hour  and  some  have  gi'eatly 
desired  to  prolong  the  exercises,  but  this  is  never 


— »ii 


58  NOON    PRAYER   MEETING. 

done,  except  so  far  as  to  allow  the  brother  who  has 
the  floor  to  finish  what  he  is  saying.  It  is  felt  that  if 
the  rule  were  once  deliberately  disregarded,  there 
wonld  be  no  safeguard  against  a  wearisome  and  ruin- 
ous protraction  of  the  service.     The  leader  therefore 

JL 

is  required  to  be  inexorable.  And  the  knowledge  of 
this  fact  is  not  without  a  wholesome  influence  upon 
all  concerned.  The  most  of  the  speakers  come  at 
once  to  the  point,  and  put  what  they  have  to  say  into 
the  fewest  words  possible. 

Y.  We  may  add  to  the  features  already  mentioned 
one  more,  viz :  that  which  is  derived  from  the  one 
great,  original,  fundamental  object  of  the  meeting — 
Prayer. 

Its  name  imports,  and  every  body  understands,  that 
this  is  primarily  a  Prayer  Meeting.  Devotion  is  lite- 
rally its  sine  qtia  non.  But  for  the  felt  necessity  of 
Divine  influence  to  be  sought  and  obtained  by  prayer, 
the  meeting  never  would  have  been  instituted,  or  if 
instituted,  never  would  have  been  sustained.  All 
other  things  are  subordinated  to  this,  as  they  ought  to 
be.  Nor  is  it  found  that  this  lessens  the  interest  or 
attractiveness  any  more  than  it  does  the  usefulness  of 
the  services.  All  men  cannot  sj^eak  to  edification,  but 
all  ^  nen  can  pray  so  as  to  carry  their  fellow- worshippers 
witti  them.  If  only  their  hearts  are  warm  with  love, 
if  they  feel  the  wants  they  express,  if  they  speak  as  if 
to  a  God  upon  whom  they  wholly  dej)end,  and  in 


CHARACTEK    OF    THE    MEETING.  59 


whose  promise  tliey  entirely  believe,  no  defects  of  ex- 
pression or  utterance  will  prevent  their  supplications 
from  being  enlivening  to  their  brethren  as  well  as  ac- 
ceptable to  God. 

Tliis  is  not  speculation,  but  the  teaching  of  experi- 
ence. Uniformlj  the  most  happy  meetings,  those 
which  are  longest  remembered  and  are  most  fruitful 
of  present  and  future  good,  are  those  in  which  there 
has  been  most  prayer  offered.  "^Vliile  a  contrary 
course  in  any  given  case  has  produced  sore  disappoint- 
ment. See,  for  example,  what  was  said  on  one  occasion 
of  this  kind. 

"A  wet  blanket  on  the  Prayer  Meeting,"  said  a 
business  man  when  the  meeting  was  over.  "  A  wet 
blanket  it  was,"  said  another.  "  It  so  dampened  the 
ardour  of  the  meeting,"  said  a  third.  "It  was  lifted 
off  from  us  towards  the  close  of  the  meetine;,  and  we 
ought  to  be  thankful  for  that,"  said  a  fourth. 

"What  was  the  wet  blanket?"  some  one  may  ask. 
The  leader  had  opened  the  meeting  with  rather  long 
exercises,  occupying  seventeen  or  eighteen  minutes, 
whereas  the  rule  says  he  may  occupy  ten.  Tlien  he 
read  several  very  interesting  requests  for  prayer. 
Then  followed  remarks  by  two  brethren,  occupying 
seventeen  or  eighteen  minutes  more  before  any  prayer 
was  offered.  These  remarks  were  interesting  in  their 
place  but  out  of  time.  The  feelings  of  the  meetino- 
were  moved  with  deep  sympathy  for  those  who  had 


60  NOON   PKATER   ISIEETING. 

presented  these  reqiie^  for  prayer  as  well  as  with  the 
subjects  for  prayer^  Tliis  coming  to  talk  instead  of 
coming  to  pray  was  the  wet  blanket. 
"'"This  has  been  so  well  understood  now  that  all  ex- 
j.erienced  leaders  make  it  a  point  to  secure  as  much 
speaking  to  God  as  possible,  rather  than  speaking  to 
man ;  no  matter  how  able,  eloquent,  zealous  or  mov- 
ing. Tlie  life,  the  glory,  the  blessedness  of  the  I^oon 
Prayer  Meeting  lies  in  its  close  adherence  to  the  idea 
implied  in  its  name. 

Tliis  matter  was  put  forth  in  a  very  emphatic  and 
appropriate  form  by  the  Senior  Pastor  of  the  Col- 
legiate Church,  the  Rev.  Dr.  De  Witt,  at  a  meeting 
in  September,  in  some'  remarks,  the  occasion  of 
which  is  shown  in  the  remarks  themselves. 

"  It  will  be  remembered  that  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting  yesterday,  there  was  committed  to  a  Com- 
mittee of  which  I  was  the  Chairman,  a  prayer  of  a 
very  important  character,  in  regard  to  the  subject 
matter  of  which  tliere  can  be  no  division  of  sentiment 
or  opinion.  That  prayer  was  to  this  effect  —  that  this 
union  Prayer  Meeting  most  earnestly  request  the  ec- 
clesiastical and  missionary  boards  of  all  denominations 
)f  Christians  throughout  the  country  and  in  other 
hmds,  at  their  fall  meetings,  to  set  apart  a  day  during 
their  sessions  to  be  spent  as  a  day  of  special  prayer 
for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  revival 
of  the  work  of  God  in  all  our  churches  of  every  de- 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    MEETING.  61 

nomination  of  Cliristians,  that  millions  ready  to  perish 
might  be  saved.  At  the  meeting,  yesterday,  I  stated 
that  on  Satnrday  last,  I  received  a  letter  from  the  Kev. 
Dr.  Plnmer,  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  at 
Pittsburgh,  saying  that  their  Western  Synods  were 
anxious  to  observe  such  a  day,  and  asking  me  if  some 
concert  of  action  could  not  be  secured  to  the  same 
efiect  in  that  branch  of  the  Church  with  which  I  am 
more  particularly  connected.  When  that  paper  was 
presented  as  a  call  to  prayer,  it  struck  me  favourably, 
and  without  much  reflection  was  presented  to  the 
meeting.  The  paper  was  received,  though  a  small 
minority  was  opposed ;  and  oj)posed,  not  because  of 
the  spirit  of  the  paper,  but  because  this  was  not  felt 
to  be  the  fitting  place  even  to  vote  to  recommend  a 
day  of  prayer,  because  we  come  here  simjply  to  pray, 
not  to  do  any  business,  even  so  much  as  to  say  Aye 
or  Xay  to  such  a  paper  as  this.  The  mover  of 
that  paper  has  w4thdra^vn  it,  and  the  object  can  be 
reached  in  another  way,  and  it  will  be  a  way  liable 
to  no  objection.  Moreover,  I  have  to  say,  this  being 
a  union  Prayer  Meeting  of  diflerent  denominations 
of  Christians,  if  there  were  the  smallest  minority  op- 
posed, I  should  feel  opposed  too.  I  have  also  another 
thing  to  say.  Identified  as  I  have  been  from  the  be- 
ginning, by  my  peculiar  relations,  with  this  Prayer 
Meeting,  my  judgment  tells  me,  it  is  better  to  reach 
this  object,  so  desirable,  in  another  way.     "Wliat  is 


62  NOON    PKAYEK    IVIEETING. 


the  Fulton  street  prayer  meeting  more  than  anj  other 
prayer  meeting?  I  confess,  when  I  hear  the  brother 
from  St.  Louis  and  the  brother  from  Philadelphia  tell 
'iow  all  look  to  this  meeting,  and  how  much  is  depend- 
ing on  this  meeting,  I  feel  humbled.  We  have  need 
to  remember  that  in  all  this  great  work  of  salvation 
in  which  we  have  been  called  to  rejoice,  the  Lord 
alone  is  to  be  exalted.  Therefore  let  us  keep  humble 
before  him.  We  trust  that  the  spirit  of  grace  and 
supplication  will  be  given  to  those  assemblies  of 
Christians  which  are  to  meet.  But  as  they  are  eccle- 
siastical bodies  of  various  sorts  of  Christians,  this  ob- 
ject should  reach  them  through  a  channel  more  ap- 
propriate than  this  meeting.  And  it  will  be  done,  it 
is  to  be  presumed;  and  all  that  was  intended  be 
accomplished,  though  it  will  be  through  another  chan- 
nel." 

Perhaps  a  stranger  will  get  a  better  conception  of 
the  character  of  the  meetings  by  a  faithful  report  of 
one  as  a  specimen.  With  such  a  report  this  chapter 
will  conclude. 

"  We  take  our  seat  in  the  middle  room,  ten  minutes 
before  12  o'clock,  M.  A  few  ladies  are  seated  in  one 
corner,  and  a  few  business-men  are  scattered  here  and 
there  through  the  room.  Five  minutes  to  12  the  room 
begins  to  fill  up  rapidly.  Two  minutes  to  12,  the 
leader  passes  in,  and  takes  his  seat  in  the  desk  or  pul- 
pit.    At  12,  M.,  punctual  to  the  moment,  at  the  first 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    MEETIXG.  63 


stroke  of  the  clock  the  leader  rises  and  commences  the 
meeting  by  reading  two  or  three  verses  of  the  hymn, 

"  *  Salvation,  oh  !  the  joyful  sound, 
'T  is  pleasure  to  our  ears ; 
A  sovereign  balm  for  every  wound, 
A  cordial  for  our  fears.* 

"  Each  person  finds  a  hymn-book  in  his  seat ;  all  sing 
with  heart  and  voice.  The  leader  ofters  a  prayer,  short 
pointed,  to  the  purpose.  Tlien  reads  a  brief  portion 
of  Scripture.  Ten  minutes  are  now  gone.  Meantime, 
requests  in  sealed  envelopes  have  been  going  up  to 
the  desk  for  prayer.  Every  nook  and  corner  is  filled — 
the  doorways  and  stairways — and  the  upper  room  is 
now  filled,  and  we  hear  the  voice  of  sinoina-. 

"  A  deep,  solemn  silence  settles  down  upon  our  meet- 
ing. It  is  holy  ground.  The  leader  stands  with  slips 
of  paper  in  his  hand. 

"  He  says  :  '  This  meeting  is  now  open  for  prayer. 
Brethren  from  a  distance  are  specially  invited  to  take 
part.     All  will  observe  the  rules.' 

"  All  is  now  breathless  attention.  A  tender  solici- 
tude spreads  over  all  those  upturned  faces. 

"  Tlie  chairman  reads  :  '  A  son  in  North  Carolina 
desires  the  fervent,  efi'ectual  prayers  of  the  righteous  of 
this  congregation  for  the  immediate  conversion  of  his 
mother  in  Connecticut.' 

"  In  an  instant  a  father  rises :  '  I  wish  to  ask  the 


64  NOON    PRAYER    MEETING. 

prayers  of  this  meeting  for  two  sons  and  a  daugliter.' 
And  he  sits  down  and  bursts  into  tears,  and  lays  his 
liead  down  on  the  railing  of  the  seat  before  him.  and 
sobs  like  a  broken-hearted  child.  We  say  in  onr 
lieart,  '  Oh,  heart-stricken  parent !  do  you  not  know 
that  these  children  are  close  by  the  kingdom  V 

"  A  brother  rises  and  pours  out  all  his  heart  in 
prayer  for  that  '  mother,'  for  those  '  two  sons,'  and 
that  '  daughter.' 

"  A  fe^v  remarks  follow — very  brief.  The  chair- 
man rises  with  slips  of  paper  in  his  hand,  and  reads : 
'  A  praying  sister  requests  prayers  for  two  unconverted 
brothers  in  tlie  city  of  Detroit ;  that  they  be  con- 
verted, and  become  the  true  followers  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.' 

"  Another  '  Prayers  are  requested  of  the  people  of 
God  for  a  young  man,  once  a  professor  of  religion, 
but  now  a  wanderer,  and  going  astray.  These  Chris- 
tian parents  invoke  a  continued  interest  in  your 
prayers.' 

"  And  another,  from  "West  Cornwall,  Yt.  '  Be- 
lieving in  the  power  and  efficacy  of  pi;ayer,  an  aged 
widowed  mother  requests  the  prayers  of  those  Chris- 
tians who  assemble  for  daily  prayer,  for  the  immediate 
conversion  of  two  sons,  that  they  may  become  the 
meek  and  humble  followers  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Jesus.  A  sick  daughter  sincerely  unites  with  her  in 
this  earnest  request.'     Two  prayers  in  succession  fol- 


CIIAKACTEK    OF    TliE    MEETING.  65 

lowed  these  requests — very  fervent,  very  earnest. 
And  others  wlio  rose  to  pray  at  the  same  time,  sat 
down  again  when  they  found  tliemselves  preceded  by 
the  voices  ah-eady  engaged  in  prayer.  Tlien  aros- 
from  all  hearts  that  beautiful  hymn,  sung  with  touch- 
ing pathos,  so  appropriate,  too,  just  in  this  stage  of 
this  meeting,  with  all  these  cases  full  before  us, 

"  '  There  is  a  fountain  filled  ■with  blood 
Drawn  from  Immanuel's  veins. 
And  sinners  plunged  beneath  that  flood 
Lose  all  their  guilty  stains,' 

'*  Then  followed  prayer  by  one  who  prays  earnestly 
for  all  who  have  been  ]3rayed  for,  for  all  sinners  pre- 
sent, for  the  perishing  thousands  in  this  city,  for  the 
spread  of  revivals  all  over  the  land  and  world. 

"  It  is  now  a  quarter  to  one  o'clock.  Time  has  fled 
on  silver  wings. 

"  The  Chairman  rises  again  with  still  more  slips  in 
in  his  hand,  and  reads  : 

"  '  A  resident  of  Georgia  requests  the  prayers  of 
this  meeting  for  two  dear  brothers,  that  they  may  be 
brought  to  Christ  in  this  day  of  salvation ;  one  resid- 
ing near  this  meeting,  and  the  other  three  thousand 
miles  away  from  the  home  of  his  childhood.  Also, 
for  a  dear  and  only  child.' 

"O!  that  mother,  that  mother  —  and  all  these 
mothers  —  shall  they  not  see  all  these  children  con- 
verted ? 


66  NOOIS'   PEAYER   MEETING. 

"Again  he  reads,  and  this,  like  others,  was  very 
aiFecting : 

" '  May  I,  without  presumption,  prefer  a  request  for 
myself,  though  only  a  private  individual,  and  for  a 
feeble  church  among  whom  my  lot  is  cast,  that  we 
may  be  melted  and  humbled,  and  endued  with  power 
from  on  high,  and  made  instruments  of  salvation — 
establish  His  kingdom  with  power,  and  exalt  His 
throne  in  the  midst  of  us.  '  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy 
thigh.  Oh,  thou  Most  Mighty  !' 

"'I  would  beg  leave  to  prefer  the  same  request  for 
all  the  churches,  some  thirty  in  number,  connected 
with  this  Presbytery,  being  among  the  few  reported 
at  the  late  General  Assembly  wholly  unvisited  with 
the  showers  of  grace.  The  request  will  not  be  con- 
sidered out  of  season.  'My  soul  breaketh  for  the 
longing  that  it  hath,'  so  says  one  of  our  oldest  minis- 
ters.' 

"Tliis  was  understood  to  be  a  Presbytery  in  Yir- 
ginia.  Many  eyes  filled  with  tears  when  this  request 
w^as  read.  And  who  will  soon  forget  the  prayer  that 
followed  for  those  unvisited  churches  and  that  humble 
petitioner. 

"Then  there  arose  a  sailor,  now  one  no  more,  by 
reason  of  ill-health,  but  daily  labouring  for  sailors. 
He  was  converted  on  board  a  man-of-war,  and  he 
knew  how  hard  h  was  for  the  converted  sailor  to 
stand  up  firm  against  the  storm  of  jeers,   and  re- 


CHARACTER    OF    THE    MEETING.  67 

proaclies,  and  tauiits  of  a  ship's  crew.  'Now  I  am 
here,'  he  said,  '  to  represent  one  who  has  requested  me 
to  ask  jour  prayers  for  a  converted  sailor,  this  day 
gone  to  sea.  I  parted  from  liim  a  little  time  ago,  and 
his  fear  is,  his  great  fear^  that  he  may  dishonor  the 
cause  of  the  blessed  Redeemer.  Will  you  pray  for 
this  sailor?'  Prayer  was  offered  for  his  keeping  and 
guidance. 

"  Then  came  the  closing  hymn,  the  benediction,  and 
the  parting  for  twenty-four  hours. 

''THE  ISiOOXDAY  PEAYER  MEETES^G. 

A  Hymn  by  a  daughter  of  Lucius  Hart,  often  sung 
in  the  meetings. 

"Tune— TAe  Golden  Rule. 

"  From  busy  toil  and  heavy  care 
We  turn  the  -sveary  niind, 
And  in  the  place  of  noontide  prayer 
Our  sanctuary  find. 

The  midday  hour,  the  noontide  hour, 

It  is  the  hour  of  prayer ; 
Our  souls  receive  renewing  power, 
For  Jesus  meets  us  there. 

"The  voice  that  stilled  the  stormy  waves 
On  distant  Galilee, 
Speaks  onc<^  again,  and  at  the  sound 
Retires  another  sea. 

The  midday  hour,  etc. 


! 


68  NOON    PKAYEK   MEETING. 

*'  The  restless  waves  of  care  and  strife 
Obe}'  the  mighty  voice ; 
Peace  broods  the  quiet  waters  o'er. 
And  all  our  soulrf  rejoice. 

The  midday  hour,  etc, 

"These  heaven-bright  hours  too  soon  are  past; 
Grant,  Lord,  this  greater  boon  : 
A  place  where  worship  never  ends, 
Nor  night  succeeds  to  noon. 

The  midday  hour,  etc." 


:  11 


CHAPTEE  YI. 


fjje  l^gass  0f  tbt  Periiitg, 


During  the  closing  months  of  the  year  1857,  this 
"was  slow  but  sure.  The  general  interruption  of 
business  in  consequence  of  the  financial  disasters  of 
the  season,  gave  to  many  an  opportunity  of  regularly 
attending  the  meeting,  of  which  a  more  prosperous 
season  Avould  perhaps  have  deprived  them.  Others 
were  drawn  by  curiosity,  and  before  they  were 
aware,  became  interested  in  the  service,  and  were 
induced  to  attend  again  and  again.  But  it  can 
scarcely  be  doubted  that  the  main  cause  of  the 
general  popularity  of  the  meeting  was  tJie  gracious 
purpose  of  the  Lord,  making  use,  in  His  adorable 
sovereignty,  of  this  means  to  alleviate  the  gloom  of 
temporal  calamities,  and  lead  the  minds  of  the 
children  of  men  to  higher  ends  than  "  The  meat  that 
perisheth."  In  no  other  way  can  we  account  for  the 
eao'erness  with  which  multitudes  of  men  would  flock 
together  at  an  unusual,   and  to  many   most   incon- 


69 


70  NOON    PRAYEK   MEETING. 

venient  hour,  for  purposes  of  worship,  to  a  place 
where  there  were  none  of  the  attractions  which 
alone,  in  ordinary  circumstances,  move  men  in 
masses  to  attend  a  religious  service.  There  was  no 
eloquent  orator,  no  noted  revivalist,  no  display  of 
intellectual  abilities,  native  or  acquired  ;  nothing  to 
gratify  a  refined  taste,  or  stimulate  a  jaded  imagina- 
tion, or  cater  to  itching  ears.  It  was  simply  a 
gathering  of  men  who  turned  aside  from  secular 
cares  to  consecrate  an  hour  to  prayer  or  praise — an 
assembly  in  which  the  chief  part  was  taken  by  lay- 
men, and  these,  persons  not  distinguished  for  any 
unusual  gifts  or  culture. 

Yet  the  attraction  to  this  unpretending  service 
became  wide-spread  and  irresistible.  Men  of  all 
ages,  classes  and  characters  attended.  Mere  lads 
and  men  of  hoary  heads  sat  side  by  side  on  the  same 
benches.  Lawyers  and  physicians,  merchants  and 
clerks,  bankers  and  brokers,  manufacturers  and 
mechanics,  carmen  and  hod-carriers,  butchers  and 
bakers,  and  porters  and  messengers,  were  repre- 
sented from  day  to  day.  They  came  just  as  they 
were  from  their  secular  avocations,  and  entered  with 
zest  into  the  spirit  of  the  occasion.  Often  carmen  in 
their  frocks  would  drive  up  to  the  curb-stone,  and 
securing  their  horses,  enter  the  meeting,  and  remain- 
ing long  enough  to  join  in  a  song  of  praise  or  fervent 
prayer,  then  pass  out  to  their  teams  and  drive  off  to 


J 


^'^ 
^ 

>      ' 
^*-/ 


z' 


^H.Bitci-Le  Sc, 


^^^^^  Z^^;?^ 


T.ATE     SEIsTOR    PASTOR    OF  THE    COLLEGIAT^E    CHURCH. 


PEOGEESS    OF   THE    FLEETING.  71 

,  their  work.     The  other  sex  began  also  to  feel  the 
I  common  impulse.     At  first  the  entire  company  was 
'made  up  of  men,  and  the  swell  of  so  many  male 
,  voices  sino'ino;  lustily  the  sono^s  of  Zion  was  like  the 
sound  of  many   waters.      But   after   a   time   ladies 
began  to  droj^  in  one  by  one,  and  soon  there  came  to 
be  an  average  attendance  of  about  Hfty — a  portion 
of  the  house  being  set  apart  for  them — and  the  sing- 
ing, with  their  voices   intermingled,  became  softer 
and  more  like  the  praise  of  an  ordinary  worshipping 
assembly. 

A  mournful  event  which  happened  at  this  time, 
added  greatly  to  the  growing  seriousness  in  the  coni- 
1  munity.  This  was  the  unexpected  death  on  the  6th 
of  January,  of  the  Kev.  John  Knox,  D.  D.,  with  two 
I  exceptions  the  oldest  settled  pastor  in  the  city,  and 'a 
'  man  universally  known  and  venerated  and  beloved. 
Prostrated  by  a  headlong  fall  from  the  rear  piazza 
of  his  own  residence,  the  exact  cause  of  which  is 
and  ever  will  be  a  mystery,  he  lay  in  unconsciousness 
for  some  days,  and  then  his  spirit  entered  the  heav- 
enly rest.  Tlie  shock  of  his  sudden  departure  from 
full  health  and  active  usefulness  to  the  silent  tomb, 
affected  the  public  mind  very  deeply,  as  was  shovrn 
by  his  exti'aordinary  funeral  —  a  funeral  attended  by 
such  general  and  heart-felt  demonstrations  of  grief 
and  respect  as  never  before  had  been  paid  to  the 
memory  of  a  man  in  a  private  station.     He  had  often, 


72  NOON   PKAYER   IVIEETING. 

as  senior  pastor  of  tlie  Collegiate  Cliui'cli,  presided  at 
tlie  !Noon  Meeting  in  tlie  Consistory  bnilding.  AVhile 
he  lay  unconscions  at  liis  liouse  after  tlie  fatal  injury, 
his  case  was  fervently  commended  to  the  Lord  by 
many  a  suppliant  within  the  walls  v,'here  he  had  so 
often  ministered ;  and  we  may  well  believe  that  some- 
what of  the  throng  who  thus  crowded  to  the  lecture 
room  at  the  hour  of  prayer,  was  owing  to  the  pro- 
found impression  which  this  good  man's  end  had 
produced. 

In  the  month  of  January  the  attendance  increased 
so  largely  that  the  room  on  the  ground  floor  was 
opened,  and  a  meeting  was  carried  on  there,  simul- 
taneously with  the  one  on  the  floor  above.  By  the 
early  part  of  the  following  month,  the  place  again 
became  too  strait,  and  tlie  room  in  the  third  story,  in 
which  the  first  meeting  had  been  held  some  six 
months  before,  was  thrown  open  to  the  crowd.  Tliis 
also  was  immediately  filled.  It  was  not  uncommon 
at  that  time  for  all  the  rooms,  with  the  halls  and  stair- 
ways leading  to  them,  to  be  filled  to  repletion  ;  these 
meetings  under  as  many  different  leaders  being  car- 
ried on  at  the  same  time  under  one  roof.  Some  desired 
to  have  the  church  made  the  place  of  meeting  for  all ; 
but  the  Committee  of  the  Consistory  wisely  judged 
otherwise.  By  retaining  the  existing  arrangement, 
they  preserved  the  sacred  and  tender  associations 
already  formed  with  the  Consistory  building ;  they 


PKOGRESS    OF   THE   MEETING.  73 

avoided  tlie  difficulty  of  being  heard  sure  to  beset 
laymen  unaccustomed  to  speak  in  public  whenever 
tliey  attempt  to  till  a  large  edifice ;  and  further,  they 
furnished  occasion  to  many  more  to  take  part  in  the 
services  than  could  possibly  have  done  so,  were  all 
collected  in  a  single  apartment. 

About  this  time  the  daily  press  ot  the  city  had  its 
attention  drawn  to  a  topic  now  bedome  one  of  uni- 
versal interest.  Reporters  were  despatched  to  the 
various  prayer  meetings,  and  "  the  Progress  of  the 
Revival"  became  a  standing  head  of  intelligence  in 
several  widely  circulated  journals.  Remarkable 
cases  of  awakening  were  detailed  at  length,  and  all 
items  of  religious  information  were  eaorerlv  seized  to 
gratify  the  presumed  demands  of  readers.  In  some 
aspects  of  the  case  judicious  men  regretted  this  as 
tending  to  create  and  feed  a  factitious  excitement,  to 
withdraw  men's  minds  from  the  serious  consideration 
of  their  own  state  before  God  to  outward  matters, 
and  to  foster  that  very  cry,  "  Lo,  here  is  Christ,  or 
lo,  he  is  there,"  against  which  our  Lord  solemnly 
warned  his  disciples.  Tlie  direct  efi'ect  of  such  a 
clamoui*  is  to  lead  men  unconsciously  to  the  notion 
that  piety  is  a  thing  to  be  talked  about  or  speculated 
upon,  instead  of  a  thing  of  immediate  personal  con- 
cernment, the  vital  interest,  the  present  urgent  duty 
of  every  rational  being.  Yet  no  one  can  doubt  that 
these  articles  enlisted  the  attention  of  many  who 

4 


74  NOON   PKATER   MEETING. 

otherwise  miglit  have  remained  in  total  ignorance  of 
the  work  God  was  doing.  Some  were  induced  to 
attend  the  meetinsrs,  of  which  they  saw  from  day  to 
day  wonderful  reports,  and  to  a  portion  at  least  of 
these  the  final  result  was  a  blessed  one. 

One  immediate  consequence  of  the  overflow  of 
attendants  upon  the  ]^orth  Church  meetings  was  the 
institution  of  various  others  of  the  same  character  in 
different  parts  of  the  city,  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  or  of  some  older 
laymen,  or  of  an  association  of  pastors  in  a  single 
neighbourhood.  At  one  time  in  the  early  spring  the 
number  of  these  meetings  exceeded  twenty,  and  all 
were  well  attended,  some  being  crowded.  Still  the 
interest  attached  to  the  original  place  of  prayer  con- 
tinued undiminished.  The  class  for  whom  it  was 
especially  designed — men  in  active  business — found 
it  convenient  to  resort  thither,  and  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  manifest  his  gracious  presence  as  of  old. 
Occasionally  some  poor  waif  of  humanity,  some  life- 
long stranger  to  serious  things  would  wander  in 
among  the  worshippers,  and  be  arrested  by  the 
truth.  The  prodigal's  return  was  not  only  hailed 
with  joy  and  thanksgiving,  but  proved  a  new  incite- 
ment to  zeal  in  effort  and  persistency  in  prayer. 

Soon  after  this,  when  noon  meetings  had  been  in 
stituted  and  were  largely  attended  in  all  the  principal 
cities,  the  custom  was  introduced  of  exchanging  dis- 


PEOGRESS   OF   THE   MEETESTG.  75 

patches  witli  each  other  bj  magnetic  telegraph.  One 
of  these,  received  from  Philadelphia,  is  inserted  as  an 
illnstration. 

"  Philadelphia,  Saturday,  March  18,  12.15  P.  M. 

"To  Mr.  W.  TVetmore,  Fulton  street  Meeting: 

"  Jajme's  Hall  Daily  Prayer  Meeting  is  crowded, 
upwards  of  three  thousand  present;  with  one  mind 
and  heart  they  glorify  our  Father  in  heaven,  for  the 
mighty  work  he  is  doing  in  our  city  and  country  in 
the  building  up  of  saints  and  the  conversion  of  sinners. 
Tlie  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whence  joy 
to  us  is  brought.  May  he  who  holds  the  seven  stars 
in  his  right  hand,  and  who  walks  in  the  midst  of  the 
churches,  be  with  you  by  his  Spirit  this  day. 

"  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace  be  with  you. 

"  Geo.  H.  Stuart,  Cliairman  of  Meeting P 

A  suitable  reply  was  transmitted. 

As  the  warm  season  came  on,  and  the  citizens  began 
to  leave  town  for  the  usual  places  of  summer  resort, 
the  attendance  became  less  numerous,  but  not  less 
earnest  and  cordial.  Indeed  the  tokens  of  the  Divine 
favour  had  been  so  clear  and  abundant  that  it  was 
felt  that  the  meeting  was  no  longer  an  experiment,  or 
a  provisional  arrangement,  but  an  approved  instru- 
ment in  the  Lord's  hands  of  doing  good;  and  little 
less  than  a  necessity  in  this  great  city.     Accordingly, 


76  NOON   PEAYEK   MEETING. 

it  was  determined  to  state  in  an  official  and  positive 
way  the  permanency  of  the  institution.  Many  of  the 
nnmerons  meetino-s  of  a  similar  character  which  had 
been  established  in  different  parts  of  the  city,  were 
for  various  reasons  discontinued ;  and  the  inquiry  was 
frequently  made  whether  a  like  course  would  be  pur- 
sued in  relation  to  this,  the  original  one.  There  was 
the  less  difficulty  in  answering  this  question  in  the 
negative,  because  the  JS^oon  gathering  in  the  Consis- 
tory building  had  been  well  attended  long  before  any 
general  and  wide-spread  interest  in  religious  things 
had  been  observed  in  the  city  at  large,  and  the  pre- 
sumption was  that  it  would  continue  to  be  properly 
sustained,  even  after  this  interest  had  declined.  Early 
in  the  month  of  May  therefore,  a  placard  of  which 
a  representation  is  found  on  the  lower  half  of  the  op- 
posite page  was  hung  upon  the  wall  of  the  second 
story  room.  The  placard  immediately  above  it  was 
suspended  at  an  earlier  period  for  the  object  which 
its  contents  indicate. 


PKOGKESS   OF   THE   MEETING. 


77 


4V 


'^.i 


To  Prevent  confusion 

Please  fill  the  seat^, 

in  order  to  make  room 

for  those  coming  in. 


^'^. 


^^ 


'^w 


THIS 


DAILY  PRAYER  MEETING 

from  12tol  o^  Clock, 
[commenced  sept?  23^  1857) 

is  mtcridcd  To  be  a 

^Permanent  Institution. 

'R-ayer  is  tiie  Chrisiian's  vital  breath. 
The  Chrisuans  native  air; 
I  His  watch-word  at  the  {^ates  of  death 

I  He  enters  heaven  \\'ith  prayer" 

[Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  wiil  in  no-wise  cast  out." 


78  NOON   PRATER  MEETING. 

To  the  text  inscribed  at  the  bottom  of  this  placard, 
a  gentleman,  some  months  afterward,  made  this  beau- 
tiful allusion : 

"  I  came  here  not  intending  to  say  a  word.  But  as 
I  came  in  I  saw  before  me  on  the  wall  that  memorable 
passage;"  pointing  with  his  finger  at  it,  "  'Him  that 
Cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' 

"It  reminds  me  of  another  place,  and  another 
scene.  I  asked  a  young  girl  if  she  loved  the  Bible. 
I  did  not  know  she  was  a  Christian.  She  answered, 
^  Yes,  I  hope  I  love  the  Bible.' 

" '  Is  there  any  one  part  or  passage  that  you  love 
more  than  another  ? ' 

'''I  love  all  the  Bible;  but  if  I  may  be  permitted 
I  must  say  that  there  is  one  passage  more  precious 
than  any  other.' 

'"What  is  that?' 

"  'It  is  this :  '  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in 
no  wise  cast  out.' 

"  Look  there,"  said  the  speaker,  pointing  to  the 
wall,  "  a  whole  sermon  is  in  that  single  passage.  Cast 
yourself,  my  fellow  sinner,  upon  that  precious  ;^mise, 
•xnd  you  are  saved  forever." 

It  is  a  very  remarkable  fact  that  although  there  was 
a  sensible  decline  in  the  numbers  of  attendants  dur- 
ing the  warm  summer  months,  yet  that  it  was  pre- 
cisely during  this  period  that  the  most  extraordinary 
instances  of  conversion  occurred,  as  will  afterwards 


PEOGRESS   OF   THE   MEETING.  79 

appear.  And  those  whose  situation  enabled  them  to 
continue  the  assembling  of  themselves  together  found 
that  God  was  with  them  of  a  truth,  and  were  enabled 
to  rejoice  in  many  precious  seasons  of  communion  be- 
fore the  Mercj  Seat. 

We  subjoin  some  notices  of  the  proceedings  from 
time  to  time.  Here,  for  example,  are  extracts  from 
the  reports  for  three  successive  days  in  the  month  of 
August. 

At  the  meeting  of  August  4,  the  Revs.  Prof.  Gib- 
son and  Mr.  McClure,  delegated  from  the  Presbyte- 
rian Synod  of  Ireland  to  a  corresponding  body  in 
America  were  present,  and  presented  Christian  salu- 
tations. Prof.  Gibson  after  expressing  his  pleasure 
in  being  present  at  such  a  meeting  said, 

"We  have  just  landed  from  the  Persia;  and  om* 
first  desire  was  to  get  into  this  prayer  meeting.  We 
come  from  the  Presbyterian  Synod  of  Ireland,  and 
one  of  our  great  objects  in  coming  to  this  country  is 
to  witness  for  ourselves  and  gather  up  the  facts  of  this 
great  revival  with  which  the  Lord  is  blessing  you  in 
America. 

"  We  have  heard  much  of  this  great  revival  in  Ire- 
land. We  have  connected  with  our  Synod  five  hun- 
dred churches  and  concrreorations.  And  we  have  a 
strong  desire  that  the  same  gracious  dispensation 
which  has  blessed  you  here  might  be  bestowed  upon 
all  onr  Churches  at  home.     At  the  last  meetinorof  our 


80  NOON    PRATEK    MEETING. 

ecclesiastical  boclj,  we  set  apart  a  day  for  special 
pra3^er  for  tlie  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  us 
also,  and  great  numbers  met  with  us  at  tlie  place  of 
prayer.  "We  felt  that  we  had  given  great  prominence 
to  the  great  cardinal  of  salvation  by  the  sacrifice  and 
atoning  blood  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
We  may  have  thought  too  little,  and  given  too  little 
prominence  to  the  convincing,  regenerating,  and 
sanctifying  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  We  desire  an  interest  in  all  your  prayers  for  a 
blessing  upon  the  Churches  of  our  land." 

The  Rev.  Mr.  McClure,  the  other  delegate,  greeted 
the  meeting  in  the  most  cordial  manner.  He 
said  they  were  not  ignorant  of  what  the  Lord  is 
doing  in  this  country.  He  was  fully  satisfied  as  were 
all  in  his  own  land  that  this  was  the  genuine  Avork  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  "We  believe  no  human  agency  can 
produce  such  a  work  as  this.  We  have  been  most 
happy  that  no  dependance  is  placed  upon  instrument- 
alities. It  is  not  by  the  preacliing  of  evangelists  and 
revivalists,  but  by  supplication  and  prayer,  that  this 
is  shed  forth,  which  we  see  and  of  which  we  hear. 
We  trust  ifjis  the  dawn  of  a  better  day  for  the  world. 
The  kingdom  of  Great  Britain  has  a  vital  interest  in 
showing  this  work,  and  I  join  in  the  request  most 
heartily,  that  you  will  pray  that  this  work  of  grace 
may  reach  us  also,  as  we  trust  and  hope  it  will." 

The  next  day  when  the  usual  invitation  was  given 


PKOGEESS    OF    THE    MEETING.  81 

to  strangers  who  might  be  present,  to  take  part  in  the 
exercises,  a  gentleman  arose  and  said, 

"  Ko  one  here  has  ever  seen  me  before,  and  jet  I 
am  not  a  stranger.  Here  are  my  brethren — my  sis- 
ters— my  fellow  Christians — all  members  of  the  same 
great  family  of  Christ.  I  came  from  India,  and  I 
landed  but  yesterday.  I  have  come  all  the  way  from 
that  far  distant  land  to  see  for  myself  what  the  Lord 
is  doing  in  America.  1  am  an  Englishman  by  birth, 
but  my  home  is  in  India.  We  have  heard  of  the 
glorious  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  your 
Churches,  and  we  have  rejoiced  at  it  with  exceeding 
joy.  We  believe  as  you  believe,  that  we  stand  in  the 
first  breaking  light  of  a  most  eventful  day — an  era 
of  greater  displays  of  Divine  grace  in  the  salvation 
of  sinners  than  the  world  has  ever  seen.  We  need 
faith  that  is  equal  to  the  times.  We  need  confidence 
to  ask  great  things  of  God,  and  we  shall  get  great 
things.  Ask  little  things,  and  we  shall  get  little 
things.  But  ask  mighty  showers  of  grace,  and  they 
will  be  poured  out  like  a  flood  upon  us." 

The  following  day,  August  6,  the  Kev.  W.  J.  E. 
Taylor,  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  course  of  some  striking 
remarks  suggested  by  the  recent  laying  of  the  At- 
lantic Cable,  related  the  following  : 

"  Some  of  you,  perhaps,  have  heard  of  the  conver- 
sion of  a  soldier  in  India  through  the  influence  of  the 
telegraph.  He  was  lying  near  death,  and  within  the 
4* 


82  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

confines  of  tlie  eternal  world,  when  the  truths  of  the 
Bible,  which  he  had  long  ridiculed  and  despised, 
came  rushing  upon  his  soul.  But  what  should  he  do 
to  be  saved  ?  'No  Christian  friend  was  nigh ;  but  he 
bethought  himself  of  a  Christian  man  with  whom  he 
was  acquainted,  but  who  was  sixty  miles  distant.  He 
instantly  sent  him  a  telegraph  message,  as  follows  : 
'  I  am  near  death  ;  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ? '  The 
Christian  man  w^ent  to  the  telegraph  station,  and  sent 
a  messao'e  back  to  him  thus :  '  Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.'  And  so  the  message 
kept  passing  from  the  dying  man  unto  the  living 
Christian  until  the  physical  powers  of  the  soldier 
failed,  and  he  died  with  the  words  of  joy  and  peace 
upon  his  lips.  Who  knows  that  we  may  not  live  to 
see  the  same  glorious  message  pass  over  these  wires, 
and  that  the  prayer  of  the  inventor  shall  be  fully  an- 
swered, and  that  the  joyful  response  of  nation  to 
nation  shall  be  heard — millions  on  foreign  shores 
singing  the  everlasting  song  of  salvation  to  our  God." 
Soon  after  the  Queen's  Message  to  the  President  by 
the  Atlantic  Telegraph  had  been  received,  a  Commit- 
tee was  appointed  to  prepare  a  message  to  the  Lon- 
don Union  Prayer  Meeting,  to  be  sent  by  the  same 
medium.  As  it  was  found  that  there  would  be  con- 
siderable delay  in  opening  the  line  for  despatches,  it 
was  concluded  by  the  Committee  to  forward  their  con- 


PEOGRESS    OF    THE    MEETIJS'G.  83 

gratiilations  by  mail.     The  next  steamer  took  oiit  the 
following ; 

"  To  the  Brethren  in  Attendance  on  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  Prayer  Meeting^  Londoii. 

"A  noon-day  j)rayer  meeting  was, commenced  in  the 
city  of  IS'ew  York  on  the  23d  of  September  last,  in  the 
Consistory  rooms  of  the  Collegiate  Reformed  Dutch 
Church  in  Fulton  street,  particularly  designed  for 
business  men.  It  soon  arrested  attention,  and  proved 
the  commencement  of  a  deepened  and  united  spiiit  of 
prayer,  which  has  gradually  and  widely  spread 
throughout  the  whole  land.  At  the  meeting  on  the 
16th  inst.,  the  day  on  which  the  Queen's  Message  was 
received,  showing  the  successful  laying  of  the  Subma- 
rine Telegraph,  that  great  event  was  made  the  leading 
topic  in  the  remarks  and  prayers,  and  a  peculiar  in- 
terest was  imparted.  The  undersigned  were  appoint- 
ed a  Committee  to  prepare  and  send  by  this  wonder- 
ful instrument  a  brief  message  of  congratulation  to 
you  and  other  Christian  friends  in  Great  Britain  on 
this  event,  so  replete  with  promise  of  the  richest  bles- 
sings not  only  to  our  two  countries,  so  closely  allied, 
but  to  the  whole  world  in  connection  with  the  cause 
of  Christ.  Subsequently,  however,  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Committee,  it  was  announced  that  the 
Telegraph  would  not  be  open  to  the  public  till  the 
first  of  September,  and  the  number  of  messages  al- 


84  NOON   PRATER   JklEETING. 


ready  at  the  station  might  delay  our  own  to  a  still 
later  period :  it  was  thought  best,  therefore,  not  to  de- 
lay, but  to  send  onr  congratulations  on  this  auspicious 
event  at  once,  by  an  Ocean  steamer.  And  now,  while 
we  speak  with  gratitude  of  the  present  deepening  and 
expanding  spirit  of  prayer,  and  of  the  increase  of 
Christian  effort  among  us  at  this  time,  we  do  cordially 
invite  you  to  unite  with  us  in  the  doxology  already 
quoted  in  connection  with  this  event,  '  Glory  to  God 
in  the  highest^  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  men^ 
"  It  was  deemed  proper  that  this  communication 
should  emanate  from  the  Fulton  street  Prayer  Meet- 
ing ;  but  it  expresses  the  feelings  of  the  heart  of  many 
thousands  throughout  our  whole  country.  We  should 
be  happy  to  hear  from  you  either  by  an  early,  short 
telegraphic  dispatch,  (for  there  is  no  more  sea,  time  or 
space,)  or  by  mail. 

"  Yours  in  bonds  of  Chiistian  love, 
Thomas  De  Witt, 


-J 
John  Marsh, 

A.  R.  Weitviore, 

Edward  Corning, 

J.  C.  Lanphier, 

Horace  Holden, 


Committee, 


"  ISTew-York,  Aug.  20,  1858." 

The  day  of  the  celebration  of  the  laying  of  the 
Atlantic  Cable  was  thus  observed : 


PKOGRESS    OF   THE    MEETING.  85 

Wednesday,  Sept.  1. — ^This  was  the  great  cele- 
bration day — such  a  day  for  excitement  and  parade 
as  Isew  York  rarely  saw  before.  Many  seemed  tt) 
fear  that  the  meeting  would  be  neglected  in  order  to 
witness  the  outside  display.  But  it  was  not  so  to  be, 
that  the  place  of  prayer  should  be  deserted.  It  was 
just  as  full  as  ever,  and  if  possible,  more  interesting 
than  ever.  The  laying  of  the  Atlantic  Telegraph 
Cable  had  no  place  in  the  regards  of  the  meeting, 
and  matters  which  make  heaven  rejoice,  and  saints 
and  angels  shout  aloud  with  gladness,  occupied  the 
attention. 

A  beloved  brother  in  the  ministry  said :  "  What  a 
blessed  thing  that  we  may  meet  here  to  pray  for  the 
conversion  of  souls.  The  greatest  event  that  ever  takes 
place  in  all  the  dominions  of  Jehovah,  is  the  conver- 
sion of  a  sinner  to  God.  What  a  change  that  is ! 
How  it  change?  a  man's  hopes,  aims,  desires,  destiny ! 
When  a  poor  sinner  is  made  a  new  creature  in  Christ 
Jesus,  heaven  cannot  keep  silence  over  it.  There  is 
joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth.  All  heaven  rings  with  jubilee 
and  songs  of  praise  over  him.  What  an  excitement 
among  the  ranks  of  the  shining  host!  ,To-day,  all 
INTew-York  is  excitement  over  one  of  the  greatest 
of  the  achievements  of  science,  in  this,  or  any 
other  age.  But  heaven  cares  nothing  about  it.  All 
around  us  are  full  of  joy,  and  thousands  on  thousands 


86  NOON    PEAYER   MEETING. 

will  to-day  be  engaged  in  a  most  magnificent  demon- 
stration. But  not  a  note  of  joy  will  be  struck  in 
heaven  on  account  of  the  cause  of  this  general  rejoic- 
112:  on  earth. 

"  But  here  in  this  room,  in  this  Prayer  Meeting, 
we  have  to  do  with  matters  to  which  all  in  heaven 
are  alive  with  most  intense  interest.  Our  errand 
here  is  connected  with  the  conversion  of  the  sinner. 
We  come  to  plead  with  God  for  this.  The  whole 
world  beside  cannot  present  such  an  object.  All 
created  things  ^annot  compare  with  this  new  crea- 
tion. And  while  our  streets  are  filled  with  thousands 
admiring  a  wonderful  event,  how  much  higher  the 
object  which  we  have  in  view  in  this  gathering  in 
this  upper  room,  this  place  of  pra^^er.  It  is  an  un- 
speakable mercy  bestowed  when  God  w^ill  convert  a 
sinner  from  the  error  of  his  w^ays.  The  conversion 
of  a  poor  sinner  'at  the  lamp  post '•is  an  event  of 
mercy  and  grace  such  as  fills  all  heaven  with  praise." 

On  the  10th  of  September,  the  Kev.  Dr.  De  Witt, 
having  been  called  on  to  ofi'er  prayer,  j)i'eceded  his 
prayer  with  the  following  just  and  seasonable  ob- 
servations. 

"  When,  this  meeting  was  established  we  had  no 
idea  into  what  it  would  grow,  nor  what  use  the  Holy 
Spirit  would  make  of  it  in  the  building  up  of  the 
kino'dom  of  our  dear  Redeemer.     When  the  winter 

o 

was  past  and  the  summer  was  near,  it  was  a  question, 


PROGRESS    OF   THE    MEETING.  87 

Would  this  revival  continue  tLrough  the  summer  ? 
AVould  these  daily  Prayer  Meetings  continue  to  be 
marked  by  the  Spirit's  power  ?  And  when  the  sum- 
mer heats  commenced  and  men  fled  from  the  city,  it 
was  a  question,  Would  these  meetings  be  sustained 
and  the  numbers  kept  up  ? 

"  The  summer  is  over  and  men  are  comino;  back  to 
the  city ;  and  how  happy  and  unspeakably  blessed  it 
is  to  know  that  these  Prayer  Meetings  have  been  kept 
up  ;  that  they  have  been  full  from  day  to  day,  and 
that  at  no  point  in  their  history  was  the  interest 
wider,  deeper,  than  it  is  at  this  very  hour.  God  is 
with  us  of  a  truth.  His  Spirit  hovers  over  us,  and 
when  his  enemies  come  in  like  a  flood.  He  lifts  up  a 
standard  against  them.  iS'o  one  can  doubt  the  char- 
acter of  this  work  of  grace  going  on  in  the  midst  of 
us.  Tlie  right  hand  of  amazing,  Divine  power  is  sm^e 
in  all  this. 

"  ISTow  another  question  arises,  '  Shall  this  blessed 
influence  be  extended  to  all  the  churches  of  this  city !' 
Tliat  is  now  the  great  question.  We  are  023ening  our 
churches  anew,  our  pastors  and  our  members  are  re- 
turning ;  our  Prayer  Meetings  in  the  churches  and 
our  congregations  have  been  invaded  by  absence. 
As  they  fill  up  again — shall  this  revival  be  extended 
to  them.  This  subject  has  occupied  many  of 
my  thoughts  of  late.  I  have  pondered  over  it  when 
I  have  been   alone.      I  need    not  say  how  desira- 


88  NOON   PKAYER   MEETING. 

ble  tliis  may  be.  I  have  one  request  to  make — 
that  you  make  it  a  subject  of  prayer,  that  this  work 
of  the  Spirit  may  be  extended  to  all  the  churches  of 
this  city.  Thus  most  effectually  will  you  influence 
all  the  churches  of  our  beloved  country.  Thus  will 
you  reach  out  your  hand  and  leave  it  most  success- 
fully and  impressively  on  the  main  spring  of  all 
action,  the  heart  of  the  churches.  There  are  indica- 
tions that  God  has  a  wonderful  work  to  accomplish, 
and  that  the  day  of  its  accomplishment  is  just  at 
hand.  With  animation  and  hope  we  recognize  these 
indications.  Pray  then  for  the  churches  of  the  city. 
Tlius  much  I  must  say,  I  would  not  say  less."  He 
then  led  in  prayer. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Leland,  of  South  Carolina,  being  recog- 
nized in  the  meeting,  was  called  upon  for  some  re- 
marks. "  With  great  desire,"  said  he,  "  have  I 
longed  to  plant  my  feet  upon  this  hallowed  spot  and 
meet  with  my  dear  brethren  in  this  room — a  place 
more  honoured  than  the  palace  of  any  earthly  monarch 
on  the  face  of  the  earth.  I  greet  my  brethren  here 
with  a  tide  of  emotion,  called  forth  by  a  remem- 
])rance  of  all  the  glorious  past,  and  all  the  merciful 
present. 

"  This  place  of  prayer  I  remember  has  been  the 
birth  place  of  many  souls  and  the  gate  of  heaven  to 
many  ready  to  perish.  Tlie  Lord  has  exalted  his  own 
name  in  the  midst  of  you.     And  the  very  displays  of 


I 


PROGKESS    OF   THE   MEETING.  89 

God's  mercy  are   calculated  to  fill  our  hearts  with 
humility  as  well  as  rejoicing." 

On  the  23rd  of  September  the  Anniversary  of  the 
I  meeting  was  held,  a  full  report  of  which  will  be  found 
in  Chapter  XIII. 

Here  we  conclude  the  account  of  the  Progress  of 
the  Meeting.  At  the  time  this  volume  Is  sent  to  the 
press,  the  two  rooms  on  the  first  and  second  floors  of 
the  Consistory  building  are  still  from  day  to  day  well 
filled  and  sometimes  crowded.  Strangers  and  citizens 
resort  to  the  well  known  place.  Earnest  Christians 
find  it  a  sort  of  second  home,  and  awakened  sinners 
gravitate  thither  by  a  kind  of  natural  law,  as  to  the 
place  where  in  the  interval  of  services  in  their  own 
churches,  they  may  most  sm-ely  look  for  the  help  and 
guidance  suited  to  their  case.  Tlie  Lord  grant  it  may 
ever  continue  to  be  so ! 

• 
THE  MIDDAY  PEAYEE  MEETEN'G. 

From  the  pen  of  Mrs.  Phoebe  H.  Brown,  author  of 
the  favourite  hymn,  "I  love  to  steal  awhile  away." 

Tune —  Ortenville. 

Jesus,  this  midday  hour  of  prayer 
We  consecrate  to  thee, 
'  Forgetful  of  each  earthly  care, 

We  would  thy  glory  see. 


I 


90  NOON    PKAYEK   MEETING. 


"We  come  thy  preseuce  to  implore ; 

0  teach  us  how  to  pray ! 
Impart  us  to  thy  Spirit's  power, 

Thy  saving  grace  display. 

Baptize  with  energy  Divine 

The  contrite  soul  afresh ; 
O  bow  the  stubborn  will  to  thine. 

And  give  the  heart  of  flesh. 

Unite  our  hearts,  unite  our  tongues, 

In  lofty  praise  to  thee, 
Accept  the  tribute  of  our  songs 

Thou  Holy  One  in  Three. 


CHAPTER  Yn. 


%\t  ^Mt  f  rtd  Parting, 


Allusion  has  been  made  to  various  meetings  for 
grayer,  instituted  and  maintained  after  the  pattern  of 
the  original  one,  with  greater  or  less  constancy  and 
success,  in  other  parts  of  the  city.  It  does  not  fall 
within  the  design  of  this  work  to  notice  these  par- 
ticularly. But  one  of  them  is  deserving  of  especial 
notice  as  being  Sk  direct  branch  of  the  parent  meet- 
ing, and  a  part  of  the  missionary  operations  of  the 
Xorth  Dutch  Church.  This  is  the  Globe  Hotel 
Meeting. 

In  1767,  the  German  Lutherans  of  'New  York 
erected  a  substantial  stone  edifice  on  the  corner  of 
Frankfort  and  William  streets,  which  was  long  occu- 
pied by  them  and  known  as  the  "Swamp  Church." 
In  1831  the  building  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
colored  Presbyterians,  by  whom,  several  years  after, 
it  was  sold  to  parties  who  converted  it,  fii*st  into  a 
livery  stable,  and  then  into  an  auction  room.     Six 

91 


92  NOON   PEAYER   MEETING. 

years  ago  the  old  structure  was  removed,  and  a  large 
public  house  erected,  called  the  Globe  Hotel.  Tliis 
ho'  4  during  the  former  part  of  the  present  year  was 

ill    .le  charge  of  Miss  St.  J .     This  lady,  having 

made  advances  to  a  former  lessor  who  became  un- 
fortunate, was  obliged,  in  order  to  indemnify  herself, 
to  become  the  landlady.  She  undertook  the  work  in 
the  hope  of  doing  good  by  it,  through  the  distribu- 
tion of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  in  other  ways  exerting  a 
religious  influence.  But  she  found  it  easier  to  sink 
to  the  level  of  her  lodgers  than  to  raise  them  to  her 
own,  and  ere  long  had  reason  to  mourn  over  the 
decline,  if  not  the  decay,  of  her  own  Christian  faith 
and  hope.  But  it  pleased  God  t.9  revive  and  restore 
her  soul  during  the  gracious  effusions  of  the  last 
wdnter  and  spring.  With  this  spiritual  recovery 
came  back  the  desire  to  be  useful  to  the  inmates  ol 
the  Hotel,  many  of  whom  greatly  needed  such  efforts. 
For  although  she  and  her  house  were  both  most 
respectable,  yet  as  a  cheap  lodging  house  open  to  all 
who  behaved  orderly  while  in  it,  it  contained  many 
of  those  who  in  the  old  world  are  called  "  the  dan- 
gerous classes,"  and  here  are  usually  the  neglected 
classes. 

The  proprietress  refused  to  let  her  bar  room  for 
the  liquor  business,  although  offered  $800  a  year  for 
the  privilege.  At  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Lanphier, 
she  fitted  up  the  room  very  comfortably,  and  opened 


GLOBE    HOTEL    MEETIXG.  93 

it  eveiy  Thursday  evening  for  a  free  Prayer  Meeting, 
designed  for  the  residents  in  that  vicinity,  who  wi3re 
told  that  now  they  had  a  meeting  just  at  their  dc^'^rs, 
and  one  which  they  might  attend  in  their  plafinest 
and   most   ordinary   clothing.      The   meetings   were 
commenced  on  the  1st  day  of  July,  when  the  Kev. 
Mr.  St.  John  presided,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Carpenter, 
of  Brooklyn,  and  Geo.  H.  Stuart,  of  Philadelphia, 
as  well  as  others,  took  par^,     Subsequent  meetings 
were  held  every  week  until  the  end  of  September, 
when  the  state  of  her  health  compelling  the  excellent 
lady  who  controlled  the  Hotel  to  relinquish  the  busi- 
ness, the  property  passed  into  other  hands,  and  the 
room  was  no  longer  -^.ttainable  for  religious  purposes. 
But  the  record  of  these  thirteen  weekly  meetings 
is  on  high.     All  of  them  were  well  attended  by  the 
class  for  whom  they  were  designed.     Precious  seasons 
of  Divine  favour  were  enjoyed,  and  many  will  look 
back  from  eternity  with  grateful  joy  to  the  Tliursday 
evening  exercises  at  the  Globe  Hotel.     We  give  in  de- 
tail three  of  the  interesting  displays  of  Divine  grace 
arising  from  or  connected  with  this  meeting.     It  may 
well  be  doubted  whether  throughout  the  long  period 
during  which  an  evangelical  church  stood  upon  that 
ground,  there  were  witnessed  any  more  signal  mani- 
festations  of  the  Lord's  power   and   goodness   than 
those,  the  recital   of  which   thrilled  the  assemblies 


94  NOON   PKAYEK   MEETING. 

■  '      ■—  ■ ■'  -    —  ■'  ■   ■■  -■    '  —     -  •■■'      ■  ,  -       -       ■  ■ ..  ■ y  I  ^ 

gathered  in  the  metamorpliosed  bar  room  of  the  huge 
lodging  house. 

THE   IVIAN   WHO   FOUND   CHETST   AT   THE   LAMP   POST. 

This  deeply  interesting  case  belongs  here,  because 
although  the  man  regularly  attended  the  l^oon  meet- 
ing, yet  it  was  one  of  the  evening  services  at  the 
Globe  Hotel  which  seems  to  have  been  the  immediate 
means  of  leading  him  tg  the  Saviour. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  month  of  August,  a  man 
was  seen  walking  back  and  forth  on  the  sidewalk,  in 
front  of  the  J^orth  Dutch  Church,  while  the  Prayer 
Meeting  was  going  on.  He  was  dressed  in  the  very; 
plainest  attire,  with  a  pea-jacket  hanging  on  his  arm. 
His  countenance  bore  the  very  legible  characteristics 
of  a  "  hard  case."  After  walking  for  some  time,  he 
paused,  and  coming  up  the  steps  to  the  second  story 
lecture  room,  said  to  the  lay  Missionary  at  the  door, 
whose  daily  care  it  is  to  see  that  those  who  come  get 
comfortable  seats, 

"  Will  you  let  such  a  miserable-looking  object  as  I 
am  have  a  seat  in  your  Prayer  Meeting?  " 

"  Certainly  we  will,"  was*  the  reply,  "  and  we  are 
very  glad  to  have  you  come." 

He  went  in.  Daily,  for  several  weeks,  he  attended 
the  meeting.  He  had  been  a  man  of  very  intempe- 
rate habits.  He  left  oif  the  use  of  intoxicating  drinks 
at  once.     He  became  interested  in  the  subject  of  reli- 


GLOBE    HOTEL    MEETING.  95 

o'i()n ;  and  the  more  he  came  the  more  interested  he 
a})peared.  After  four  weeks  of  total  abstinence,  he 
siuned  the  temperance  pledge,  and  kept  it.  He  grew 
more  neat  in  his  dress  ;  his  clothing  was  washed  clean, 
though  no  man  would  have  given  fifty  cents  for  all  he 
had  on.  He  often  was  without  food,  having  no  em- 
ployment. But  Providence  seemed  to  make  special 
provision  that  he  should  not  suffer  with  hunger.  In 
several  instances  he  found  small  packages  of  meat 
and  bread  wrapped  in  paper  as  he  was  walking  the 
streets.  In  other  cases,  small  sums  of  money  were 
given  him,  though  never  at  the  Prayer  Meeting. 

His  convictions  became  more  deep  and  pungent. 
He  had  a  very  sad  expression  on  his  face.  He  was 
often  conversed  with — often  urged  to  repentance — 
often  invited  to  come  to  Christ.  But  still  he  held 
back.  One  evening  he  went  to  Washington  market 
to  lodge.  He  had  been  that  evening  to  the  prayer 
meeting  at  the  Globe  Hotel,  where  he  had  been 
spoken  to  on  the  duty  of  immediately  yielding  to  the 
claims  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  His  distress  kept  all  the 
time  increasing.  At  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  he 
betook  himself  to  the  streets  to  see  if  he  could  not 
feel  better  by  walking.  His  sins  lay  like  a  heavy 
burden  on  his  soul.  He  could  not  find  the  Saviour. 
He  walked  and  walked,  and  no  relief  came.  At 
length  he  stopped  at  a  lamp  post,  and  reaching  out 
his  hands,  grasped  it.     He  bowed  his  head  upon  his 


96  NOON   PKATER  ItlEETING. 


arm,  and  poured  out  his  lieai't  to  the  Saviour  of  sin- 
ners, and  Christ  revealed  himself  to  this  poor,  miser- 
able man.  The  burden  of  sin  was  gone ;  and  tears 
of  penitence  and  joy  flowed  apace. 

How  long  he  remained  in  this  position  at  the  lamp 
post  he  does  not  know.  He  walked  the  streets  during 
the  remainder  of  the  night,  his  w^hole  soul  filled  with 
joy.  As  the  day  dawned,  he  longed  to  meet  some 
one  to  whom  he  could  tell  his  new  experience.  He 
went  to  various  places,  but  could  find  no  person 
whom  he  knew.  Early  in  the  morning  he  went  to  tlie 
Battery,  and  sat  down  on  the  grass.  He  took  a  small 
New  Testament  from  his  pocket,  and  began  to  read. 
He  was  reading  the  Saviour's  own  words,  and  as  he 
read  shed  tears  which  he  could  not  restrain.  At 
length  a  gentleman  who  had  stood  silently  observ- 
ing  him,  said  : 

"  My  friend,  what  little  book  are  you  reading  ?" 

"  I  am  reading  the  'Ne^Y  Testament." 

"  Where  did  you  get  it  '^ " 

"It  was  given  me  at  the  Fulton  street  prayer 
meeting." 

"  Do  you  attend  the  Fulton  street  prayer  meetings  ? " 

"  I  do.     I  attend  them  every  day." 

"  Do  they  do  you  any  good  ?" 

"  Well,  I  hope  they  have  done  me  great  good.  I 
hope  I  have  found  the  Saviour." 

And  then,  in  his  perfectly  artless  and  simple,  earn- 


GLOBE   HOTEL   MEETING.  ,  97 

est  manner,  he  narrated  the  storj  of  the  preceding 
night, 

"  Well,"  said  the  listener,  "  I  have  heard  much  of 
the  Fulton  street  meetings  ;  I  believe  they  are  doing 
a  world  of  good.  Isow  I  will  tell  you  what  I  want. 
At  ten  o'clock  to-morrow,  I  want  you  to  come  to  my 
store."  And  he  gave  him  the  name  and  number  in 
Broad  street.     They  then  parted. 

Meantime  he  sought  the  kind  Missionary  at  the  Old 
Dutch  Church.  He  ran  \i])  into  the  upper  Lecture 
joom,  where  he  found  him  and  two  or  three  brethren 
with  him.  His  whole  face  was  beaming  with  inward 
peace.  In  a  few  brief  words  he  told  the  story  of  the 
lamp  post  and  the  great  change. 

"  Oh  !  blessed  be  God"  said  the  Missionary,  and  in 
a  moment  all  w^ere  on  their  knees.  "  E^ow  let  us  all 
pray  in  turn"  said  he,  and  he  lifted  up  his  voice  to 
God  in  thanksgiving  and  praise  for  his  unspeakable 
mercy  to  his  dear  hrotTier  in  Christ,  in  thus  meeting 
him  in  his  pardoning  mercy  and  renewing  grace. 
One  after  another  followed  in  prayer,  and  last  the 
voice  of  this  new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus. 

Punctual  to  the  minute  the  next  morning  he  was  at 
the  store  in  Broad  street.  There  he  found  a  new  suit 
of  clothes  throughout,  which  had  been  provided  for 
him,  and  a  place  where  he  could  have  constant  em- 
ployment at  fair  wages. 

He  is  a  native  of  the  city  of  ISTew  York-  -a  ship 


98  NOON    PEAYER   MEETING. 

carpenter  by  trade.  He  was  fourteen  years  at  sea, 
and  is  forty-six  years  of  age.  A  few  months  ago.  his 
case  was  almost  hopeless  ;  he  was  in  the  most  abject 
and  forlorn  condition,  and  seemed  to  be  sunk  past  all 
redemption.  'Now  he  gives  abundant  evidence  that 
he  is  a  new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus.  "  Old  things 
have  passed  away ;  all  things  have  become  new." 

The  writer  within  a  fortnight  has  conversed  with 
this  recovered  prodigal,  and  found  him  calm  and 
peaceful  in  the  service  and  enjoyment  of  the  blessed 
Saviour. 

THE    DISINHERITED. 

The  following  narrative  was  given  at  one  of  the 
Globe  Hotel  meetings  by  a  gentleman  from  the  West. 
He  said  that  six  months  ago  as  he  was  standing  on 
the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river,  a  hand  bill  [the 
one  of  which  a  copy  is  given  on  p.  42]  was  put  into 
his  hand,  inviting  him  to  attend  a  prayer  meeting  in 
the  city  of  ^N'ew  York.  "  It  was  the  Fulton  street 
prayer  meeting.  You  can  scarcely  imagine  the  influence 
of  such  a  little  event  as  that  upon  the  feelings,  course, 
and  eternal  vr ell  being  of  an  individual.  .  I  was  in- 
vited when  one  thousand  miles  away  to  attend  a  Noon 
day  prayer  meeting  of  business  men.  I,  a  business 
man,  in  this  great  city  of  business,  where  time  is  mo- 
ney— surely  there  must  be  something  in  the  religion 
of  these  men  of  business  that  amounts  to  a  reality." 


GLOBE   HOTEL   J^IEETEN^G.  99 

He  said  that  on  coming  to  tlie  city,  he  complied 
with  that  invitation,  which  he  had  still  in  his  pocket 
and  intended  to  keep,  and  he  should  always  have  rea- 
son to  be  thankful  that  he  ever  attended  one  of  those 
meetings.  He  had  visited  the  cities  east  of  us,  and 
he  every  where  found  the  daily  prayer  meeting. 

He  then  went  on  to  speak  of  revivals  in  places  at 
the  West.  He  spoke  of  one  in  particular  of  great  in- 
terest. "  In  a  neighbourhood  where  there  was  a  large 
population  but  no  church,  the  people  built  a  large 
school  house,  and  when  it  was  finished,  they  resolved 
to  hold  in  it  union  meetings  for  prayer.  Tliey  were 
commenced  and  were  largely  attended.  And  when 
all  who  came  could  not  get  in,  they  would  crowd 
around  the  windows  to  hear.  The  Lord  poured  out 
his  Spirit  in  great  power  and  many  were  converted. 

"  Living  in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  school  house 
was  a  very  wealthy  and  proud  infidel.  Some  of  his 
family  were  inclined  to  go  to  the  prayer  meeting. 
He  called  his  family  together,  and  said  that  if  any  of 
them  went  to  that  prayer  meeting  and  '  got  religion,' 
as  he  called  it,  they  were  to  be  disinherited  and  ba- 
nished from  the  house.  His  wife  was  included  with 
the  children.  She  had  attended,  and  so  had  his  oldest 
daughter,  which  put  him  in  a  rage.  The  daughter 
continued  to  go  to  the  prayer  meetings  and  soon  found 
peace  in  believing  in  Jesus.  "When  an  opportunity 
was  given  for  those  who  had  a  hope  in  Christ  to  make 


100  NOON"  PEATEK  MEETING. 

it  known — she  meekly  arose  and  spoke  of  the  '  great 
change'  in  her  heart  and  her  hnmble  hopes  of  salva- 
tion through  a  crucified  Saviour. 

"  Tliere  were  those  standing  at  the  window  outside 
who  immediately  went  and  told  the  father  of  the 
young  lady  of  the  professions  she  had  made.  ^Vhen 
she  went  home  that  night,  she  met  her  father,  stand- 
ing in  the  doorway  with  a  heavy  quarto  Bible  in  his 
arms. 

"'Maria,'  said  he,  'I  have  been  told  that  you  have 
publicly  professed  to  night  that  you  have  'got  religion.' 
Is  that  so?' 

" '  Father,'  said  the  girl,  '  I  love  you,  and  I  think  I 
love  the  Saviour  too.' 

"  He  opened  his  Bible  to  a  blank  leaf,  and  pointing 
with  his  finger,  he  said : 

"'Maria,  whose  name  is  that?' 

'"It  is  my  name.  Sir.' 

" '  Did  I  not  tell  you  that  I  would  disinherit  you  if 
you  got  religion  ?' 

'"Yes,  Sir.' 

"'Well,  I  must  do  it.  You  cannot  come  into  my 
house.'  And,  tearing  the  leaf  of  the  Bible,  'Tliere,' 
said  he,  '  do  I  blot  out  your  name  from  among  my 
children.     You  can  go.' 

"  She  went  to  the  house  of  a  pious  widow  lady  in 
the  neighbourhood,  and  heard  no  more  from  her 
father  for  three  weeks.      One  morning  she  saw  her 


GLOBE   HOTEL   ]SIEETING.  101 

father's  carriage  driving  up  to  tlie  door.  She  ran  out 
and  said  to  the  driver,  '  What  is  the  matter,  James  V 

"'Your  father  is  very  sick,  and  thinks  he  is  going 
to  die ;  and  he  is  afraid  he  shall  go  to  hell  for  his 
wickedness,  and  for  the  grievous  wrong  he  has  done 
jou  in  disinheriting  you  and  turning  you  from  his 
house.  He  wants  you  to  jump  into  the  carriage  and 
come  home  as  quick  as  possible.' 

"  She  found  her  father  sick,  indeed,  on  going  home ; 
but  she  soon  saw  he  was  only  sin  sick.  She  talked 
with  him ;  she  prayed  with  him  ;  she  endeavoured  to 
lead  him  to  Christ.  In  three  days  the  father,  mother, 
two  brothers  and  a  sister,  were  all  rejoicing  in  hope, 
the  whole  family  together  made  heirs  of  God  and 
joint  heirs  with  Christ  to  the  heavenly  inheritance. 
How  faithful  God  is  to  those  who  put  their  trust  in 
him." 

THE   INFIDEL   LAWYER. 

Tlie  meetings  at  the  Globe  Hotel  were  always  at- 
tended, and  sometimes  conducted,  by  a  gentleman 
whose  history  is  very  remarkable.  A  member  of  the 
Kew  York  bar,  he  was  distinguished  by  his  legal  acu- 
men and  erudition,  his  eminent  abilities,  and  his  infi- 
delity. For  many  years  he  has  been  a  skeptic  on  every 
point  in  religion  except  the  existence  of  a  God.  He 
was  not  a  scoffer  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the 
word.  He  professed  and  meant  to  be  a  gentleman. 
But  his  prevailing  opinion  was,  that  Christians  gene- 


102  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

rally  did  not  know  enough  to  be  infidels ;  tliat  it  re- 
quired a  man  to  have  some  brains  to  be  a  tborongli 
going,  consistent  infidel,  well  able  b j  good  arguments 
to  maintain  bis  position.     Sucli  be  was. 

One  Thursday  evening  in  August,  be  arose  and 
said,  with  great  modesty  of  manner:  "I  am  young 
in  Christian  experience.  J^ot  many  months  ago  I 
would  have  scorned  to  have  been  in  this  place.  'Now 
it  is  my  greatest  delight.  I  looked  upon  Christ  as 
setting  an  example  of  benevolence  unexampled  in  the 
history  of  the  race.  I  had  no  fault  to  find  with  his 
character.  He  was  a  r/ood  man^  a  man  of  spotless 
character,  who  gave  utterance  to  some  of  the  most 
beautiful  precepts  and  maxims  for  human  conduct  the 
world  has  ever  seen.     So  I  regarded  him  once. 

"  But  oh  !  how  differently  noio.  I  did  not  think  of 
Him  as  the  Crucified,  as  bearing  my  sins  in  his  own 
body  on  the  tree,  as  sufiering,  the  just  for  the  unjust, 
that  he  might  bring  us  to  God,  as  wounded  for  our 
transgressions,  and  bruised  for  our  iniquities,  and  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  being  upon  him.  I  am  here 
a  sinner,  ho23ing  I  hai^e  been  pardoned  through  him 
lis  my  Saviour.  The  Holy  Spirit  brought  arguments 
to  my  heart  that  made  me  feel  my  need  of  him.  And 
when  I  was  almost  in  despair,  the  same  Holy  Sj)irit 
revealed  to  me  his  Divine  and  glorious  nature,  and 
his  ability  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  Oh !  what  a  sin- 
ner I  have  been,  and  what  a  miracle  of  onrace  I  am. 


GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING.  103 

I  have  no  words  to  express  mj  thankfulness  and  grati- 
tude, no  tongue  to  tell  tlie  preciousness  of  Christ  to 
me.     Ages  hence  1  can  tell  it  better." 

Tlien  he  led  in  prayer,  in  which  he  poured  out  all 
his  soul  to  the  Saviour  in  tones  that  went  to  every 
heart,  in  language  of  aifection  and  devotion  that  will 
not  soon  be  forgotten. 

This  gentleman  had  long  been  known  to  the  Mis- 
sionary of  the  North  Dutch  Church,  who  admired  his 
abilities  and  his  fine  social  traits,  and  had  often  tried 
to  do  him  good.  Tlie  first  time  they  personally  met 
was  about  ten  years  ago,  when  Mr.  L.  found  the 
lawyer  at  a  street  corner,  far  gone  in  intemperance, 
bloated,  soiled,  ragged,  unfit  to  appear  in  decent 
society.  He  ascertained  his  lodging  place  and  pro- 
mised to  call  on  him  ;  did  so,  but  could  not  find  him. 
He  repeated  the  attempt  frequently,  and  at  last  suc- 
ceeded on  a  Lord's  day  morning  in  finding  him  at 
home,  but  not  yet  risen.  He  left  word  he  would  call 
after  the  services.  These  repeated  manifestations  of 
interest  on  the  part  of  a  total  stranger  aAvoke  a  train 
of  serious  thought  in  the  lawyer's  mind.  He  could 
not  imagine  what  it  all  meant,  but  in  his  pei'plexity 
concluded  on  one  good  thing,  viz :  that  he  would  not 
drink  anything  that  day.  In  the  evening  Mr.  L. 
came,  invited  the  lawyer  to  take  a  walk,  got  him 
some  refreshment,  and  finally  brought  him  to  a 
prayer  meeting    in  tlie  Broadway  Tabernacle,  where 


104:  NOON    PRAYER   MEETING. 

the  services  affected  him  dee]3ly,  especially  the  sing- 
ing, which  revived  many  old  associations. 

After  service  the  lawyer  held  ont  his  hand  to  his 
friend,  as  he  now  regarded  him,  to  say  "  good  night," 
bnt  his  friend  insisted  on  taking  him  home  with  him, 
and  at  last  won  his  consent.     The  poor  man  having 
so  suddenly  broken  off  from  his  cups,  suffered  a  ter- 
rible attack  of  delirium  tremens,  but  his  good  friend 
watched  with  him  through  all  the  unspeakable  horrors 
of  the  eventful  night  and  the  succeeding  twelve  hours. 
At  times  it  seemed  impossible  for  the  sufferer  to  sur- 
vive the  struggle.     But  God  was  gracious  to  him,  and 
he  was  spared.     Having  passed  the  crisis,  he  was  re- 
stored to  himself  and  to  the  community,  but  not  to 
God.     In  184:8,  he  became  a  reformed,  a  sober  man, 
but  was  as  far  as  ever  from  beins:  a  Christian.     Even 
the  beautiful  exhibition  of  Christian  love  and  self- 
sacrificing  benevolence  whicli  he  saw  in  the  friend 
who  sought  him  out  so  perseveringly,  helped  him  to 
break  the  chains  of  intemperance,  nursed  him  through 
the  agony  of  deliverance,  cheered  him  v»' ith  sympathy 
and  put  him  in  the  way  of  em]3loyment,  position,  and 
friends,  had  no  effect  upon  his  fixed,  icy  infidelity. 
ISTor  indeed  was  that  friend  at  all  instrumental  in  the 
change  when  it  did  come.     Although  he  laboured  in 
various  ways  to  this  end  through  the  period  from 
184:8  to  1858,  vet  all  was  without  effect. 

The  means  employed  were  the  very  last  that  infidel 


GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING.  105 

himself  would  have  imagined.  It  was  the  services  of 
a  body  of  Christians,  with  whose  peculiarities  he 
never  had  had  any  sympathies,  and  whom  of  all  others 
he  was  most  inclined  to  despise.  But  this  will  appear 
more  fully  from  his  own  statement,  which  was  written 
out  at  Mr.  L.'s  request  and  preserved  among  the 
archives  of  the  ]^oon  Prayer  Meeting. 

AWAKENING  :    CONVICTION  I    CONVERSION. 

"  It  is  past  6  o'clock  ;  clients  and  office  companions 
have  all  left  for  their  quiet  homes ;  I  only  am  left  alone. 
In  that  corner  stands  my  cot,  on  which  I  shall"  pre- 
sently rest  for  the  night,  to  renew  on  the  morrow  the 
same  dull  routine  that  I  have  passed  to-day  and  many 
days  before. 

"  Alone  !  alone !  how  shall  I  occupy  or  kill  the 
time  before  it  is  ten,  my  usual  resting  hour  ? 

"  I  will  go  out  and  read  the  papers  ;  no,  I  will  go 
over  to  the  saloon,  there  I  shall  meet  some  one  with 
whom  to  converse  about  the  news  of  the  day.  Con- 
gress, the  State  Legislature,  Kansas,  politics,  perhaps 
the  great  revival.  What  interest  have  I  in  that  ?  I 
have  examined  the  subject  of  religion,  the  Bible,  the 
Divinity  of  Christ.  I  reject  the  whole.  It  is  not 
sustained  by  legitimate  testimony.  It  is  all  fool- 
ishness. Many  beautiful  sayings  are  found  in  the 
Bible  ;  the  benevolence  of  Christ  is  above  all  praise ; 
the  writers  of  the  Old  Testament  had  some  faint  idea 


5* 


106  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

of  the  existence  of  a  spiritual  God ;  it  was  obscure, 
imperfect.  Once  I  believed  the  Bible  was  a  revela- 
tion from  God,  enjoyed  religion,  did  not  doubt  its 
reality,  was  more  bappy  then  tlian  now.  Tliose  ex- 
ercised by  it  now  appear  to  enjoy  tliemselves.  I  will 
do  nothing  to  mar  tlieir  apparent  happiness  ;  it  will 
all  end  in  death  to  be  sure,  but  still  I  would  reverse 
the  sentiment  of  Paul,  '  If  in  this  life  only  we  have 
hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  the  most  miserable.' 
For  from  observation  and  experience,  I  would  say,  if 
there  be  no  immortality,  no  judgment,  no  heaven,  no 
hell,  no  eternal  life  for  the  good ;  if  all  religious  en- 
joyments end  at  death,  tlie  Christian's  faith,  the 
Christian's  hope  are  greatly  to  be  preferred,  as  a 
means  of  present  enjoyment. 

"  There  is  that  anonymous  letter  ;  I  read  it  to-day 
for  the  first  time  in  twenty  years  ;  it  is  rather  a  good 
letter,  was  doubtless  well  intended ;  I  will  read  it 
again.  '  My  dear  brother  in  Christ,'  I  wonder  if 
you  know  how  far  I  am  from  Christ  now  ?  Tliat  ad- 
dress was  thought  to  be  proper  at  its  date,  ('  March 
IT,  1838.')  What  is  that  on  the  desk  ?  Notice  of 
meeting :  '  Green  street  M.  E.  Church,  J.  T.  Peck, 
Pastor ;  religious  services  every  evening  this  week 
at  half-past  7  o'clock ;  come  thou  with  us  and  we  will 
do  thee  good.'  Have  a  good  mind  to  go  ;  have  not 
been  in  church  for  a  long  time ;  wonder  if  they  will 
look  cross,  stiiF  as  they  did  at  13th  street  the  last  time 


GLOBE    HOTEL    MEETmO.  107 

I  was  there  ?  It  is  half  an  hour  yet ;  will  read  the 
letter ;  (did  read  it) ;  will  go  to  church  ;  it  will  be  a 
good  enough  place  for  a  couple  of  hours,  then  it  will 
be  time  for  retiring.  Am  in  the  church  close  b; 
the  door,  hope  I  shall  not  intrude ;  will  be  very  civil. 
They  are  singing,  praying,  singing,  preaching.  Prayer 
Meeting  announced  ;  shall  I  go  home  ?  '  All  are  in- 
vited to  stay  ;'  that  does  not  mean  me  surely ;  stay 
though  ;  leaders  in  the  altar,  singing,  praying,  anxious 
ones  invited  to  come  to  the  altar :  '  if  there  are  any 
in  the  congregation  who  desire  the  prayers  of  Chris- 
tians, let  them  manifest  it  by  rising ;'  a  pause,  nobody 
rises;  wonder  why  the  whole  congregation  do  not  rise  ; 
good  mind  to  rise  myself  and  rebuke  them  for  their 
stupidity ;  thought  every  body  wanted  the  prayers  of 
Christians  if  they  were  sincere ;  ashamed  of  the  poor 
sinners  who  will  not  stand  up  to  signify  their  desire 
for  prayers  of  Christians,  gratuitously  offered  ;  sing- 
ing, praying  ;  several  members  walking  through  the 
aisles  speaking  to  individuals ;  one  comes  where  I  am 
seated  :  '  Do  you  enjoy  religion  ?'  It  is  pleasant  to 
be  here  if  I  do  not  disturb  any  one.  '  Are  you  a 
member  of  any  church  V  Episcopal.  '  We  are  glad 
to  see  you  here  ;  will  you  not  take  a  seat  further  up  ? 
it  will  look  more  sociable.'  If  it  will  oblige  you  I  will 
go — went  up — began  to  feel  some  interest  in  the  pro- 
ceedings— they — Christians — seemed  to  enjoy  it.  How 
much  better  they  are  employed  here  than  they  would 


108  NOON  PKAYER  MEETING. 

be  in  some  rowdy  meeting^  as  some  of  them,  doubt- 
less, would  have  been  had  they  not  been  here.  Col- 
lections go  round  ;  put  five  cents  in  the  plate  ;  save 
two  shillings  for  another  purpose  ;  felt  better  on  that 
account — went  home — slept  well. 

"  It  is  again  past  6  o'clock,  p.  m.  ;  again  alone. 
What  shall  I  do  this  evening?  There  is  that  Green 
street  Church  notice ;  wonder  if  M.  forgot  it ;  he 
ought  to  take  it  to  some  place  where  it  may  do  good. 
Shall  I  go  again  to-night  ?  That,  anonymous  letter 
again. 

"  '  Troy,  March  ITth,  1838. 
"  '  Dear  Brother  in  Christ : 

''  '  Let  me  adopt  this  method  of  conversing  on  the 
subject  of  religion  ;  let  me  ask  a  few  plain  and  per- 
tinent questions  in  a  Christian  temper.  Dear  Bro- 
ther, are  you  enjoying  your  religion  as  you  did  some 
three  or  four  years  since ;  you  will  remember  the 
time  when  you  used  to  attend  the  regular  Prayer 
Meetings  of  this  Church,  (Dr.  Beman's,)  and  I  well 
remember,  and  think  I  was  happy  in  those  days, 
when  you  used  to  read  Finney's  Lectures  on  Kevi- 
vais.  I  well  remember  when  joii  used  to  lead  in 
prayer,  and  pray  that  sinners  might  be  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ;  you  used  to  attend  the 
little  social  circles  of  prayer,  and  I  think  my  heart 
has  been  revived  and  refreshed  in  those  little  meet- 
ings that  savored  of  Heaven. 


GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING.  109 

"  '  You  will  remember  the  time  when  you  used  to 
take  a  great  interest  in  the  Ida  Hill  Sunday  school, 
and  many  persons  throua'h  your  influence  were  in- 
duced to  attend.  Oh !  dear  brother,  your  voice  is 
now  silent  on  the  subject  of  the  salvation  of  sinners ; 
3^ou  have  deserted  the  Prayer  Meetings,  and  you  no 
more  assist  us  in  the  struggle  to  save  souls.  Dear 
Brother,  stop  and  think ;  pause,  I  beseech  you,  and 
see  the  influence  that  you  are  exerting  in  the  cause 
of  Christ ;  ask  yourself^  am  I  doing  all  that  I  can  for 
God  ;  are  you  living  as  you  promised  God  you  would 
when  you  hoped  you  gave  yourself  up  to  his  service  ? 
Are  you  leading  a  life  of  prayer  ?  Do  you  feel  anxious 
that  sinners  should  be  saved,  and  do  you  warn  sin- 
ners to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  Oh  !  enter  in 
the  work  of  Clii-ist  and  pray  with  us  that  sinners  may 
be  saved ;  look  at  your  past  life  and  repent,  and  join 
with  this  Church  and'  help  us  to  save  souls.  We 
must  soon  die,  let  us  work  while  the  day  lasts,  for  the 
night  cometh  wherein  no  man  can  work ;  w^e  need 
your  help ;  ^yhen  professors  of  religion  are  cold  and 
stupid,  God  will  not  work.  Look  to  it,  that  you  do 
not  oppose  God  or  stand  in  his  way;  look  to  it,  lost 
you  may  be  a  stumbling  block  to  sinners,  and  that 
the  Lord  will  lead  you  to  reflect  and  repent,  and  do 
your  duty,  shall  be  the  earnest  prayer  of  a  brother 
in  Christ.' 

"Good    advice:     well,   yes*;    think  I   will   go   to 


110  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

clinrcli  this  evening.  If  I  thought  M.  had  left  tliat 
notice  here  for  me,  I  would  not  go ;  there  is  a  pack- 
age of  them ;  he  doubtless  left  them  by  mistake,  or 
forge tfulness.  I  will  go  to  meeting;  what  for?  The 
Bible  is  no  revelation ;  Christ  is  no  God ;  God  is 
sovereign,  and  will  do  with  me  just  as  he  pleases  in 
time  and  eternity.  Why  should  I  care?  Why  fret 
about  that  which  I  cannot  help  ?  Hell  cannot  be  much 
worse  than  earth.  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  bring- 
ing myself  into  this  world;  if  I  had  been  consulted 
about  it,  I  would  not  have  come.  At  all  events, 
when  I  get  into  hell  I  shall  be  rid  of  one  difficulty 
that  torments  men  here — the  fear  of  death.  If  I  am 
to  live  there  eternally,  I  shall  have  a  constitution 
fitted  for  eternal  duration  and  be  rid  of  the  fear  oi 
death,  which  troubles  most  men  most.  I  do  not  care 
any  thing  about  it.  I  have  many  a  time  wished  my- 
self dead  ;  pity  it  is  I  ever  had  an  existence.  If  my 
soul  is  immortal,  it  had  existed  somewhere  before 
this  state  of  existence ;  I  am  not  conscious  of  it,  and 
doubt  if  I  will  be  conscious  of  any  existence  after 
death.  Have  seen  animals  die;  oxen,  horses,  sheep  ; 
seen  men  die.  After  death  what 's  the  difference 
between  them  ?  They  rot  and  decay  alike,  alike  they 
are  forgotten :  what  is  there  about  animal  man  dif- 
fering from  animal  beast?  ISTothing,  nothing.  Is 
my  soul  immortal ;  will  it  eternally  endure  ?  It  may 
be  so ;  what  then  ?    Tt   will  be   a   merely  spiritual 


GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING.  Ill 

existence,  mingling  with  and  lost  in  the  great  mass 
of  immaterial  existences;  no  individuality,  no  con- 
sciousness ;  it  will  be  as  it  was  before  my  present 
state.  I  will  go  to  church  again  to-night ;  what  will 
they  say?  I  can  never  be  renewed;  I  shall  never 
again  enjoy  any  religions  emotion,  how  can  I?  I 
like  to  see  others  enjoy  it;  there  is  liiy  best  friend 
L.,  his  whole  so^il  is  wrapped  up  in  it ;  he  seems  to 
enjoy  it ;  appears  to  be  happy  amidst  trials  and  con- 
flicts enough  to  drive  a  man  crazy.  His  circumstan- 
ces in  this  life  are  almost  as  bad  as  mine,  yet  he  is 
always  happy,  I  always  miserable.  I  once  did  enjoy 
something  of  it,  the  letter  reminds  me  of  it;  was 
happier  then  than  now.  I  was  sincere  in  my  devo- 
tions then,  and  believed  others  were,  how  did  I  loose 
it?  (Let  darkness — deep,  black,  lasting  darkness 
cover  the  story  of  my  declension.  God  knows  it, 
and  he  only  has  the  right  to  disclose  it.  He  has 
pardoned  me ;  man  cannot,  man  would  not  if  he 
could  ;  none  have  grace  enough  for  that.) 

"  In  church  again ;  occupy  the  same  seat.  Few  are 
present :  it  is  early.  Again  requested  to  seat  myself 
nearer  to  the  altar,  it  will  oblige  him,  the  same  kind 
member ;  it  is  done,  services  as  before ;  inquirers 
kneeling  at  the  altar,  the  pastor  by  the  side  of  one  of 
them  (a  man  advanced  in  years),  on  his  knees  in 
prayer.  The  Spirit  of  God  is  in  that  prayer ;  it  pre- 
sented my  case.     God  help  me  to  take  it  to  myself. 


112  NOON    PRAYEK    IVIEETING. 

I  was  very  mellow  for  a  little  season ;  wondered  how 
any  person  there  (where  all  were  to  me  strangers), 
should  know  my  history  on  religious  subjects.  Went 
liome  unsatisfied,  restless,  sorry,  glad,  uneasy ;  thank- 
ful that  I  went  to  church.  Reminiscences  of  former 
times  crowded  upon  me :  those  happier  days,  when 
religion,  feeble  in  it  as  I  was,  gave  joy  to  my  soul, 
which  many  years  of  subsequent'  established  and 
sincere  infidelity  could  not  wholly  obliterate:  those 
days !  I  shall  enjoy  them  no  more  !  Others  do,  and 
many  continue  to  rejoice  and  glory  in  religious  serv- 
ices ;  they  are  not  for  me :  believe,  I  cannot ;  hope,  I 
may  not ;  how  can  I  answer  my  own  skepticism,  my 
own  infidel  arguments,  my  own  reading  of  the  Bible? 
I  always  believed  in  God :  my  God :  but  not  the 
Christian's  God.  What  would  S.  and  G.  and  M.  and 
H.  and  B.  and  others  say  ?  Tliey  who  have  so  often 
complimented  the  conclusiveness  of  my  infidel  argu- 
ments, to  hear  me  now  attempt  to  refute  them  myself, 
and  argue  for  Christianity  ?  E^o  matter  for  them ; 
what  would  Christ  say?  How  could  I  speak  to 
Him  ?  —  of  Him  ?  Christians  noio  are  more  happy 
than  I — the  future  world — alike  to  all — all  nothing — 
nothing — nothing. 

"Days  passed,  weeks  passed;  the  subject  was  con- 
tinually upon  my  mind.  I  came  to  that  day,  that 
night  of  agony,  of  agony  unspeakable :  how  shall  I 
speak  of  it  ?     How  write  ?     1  cannot :  it  must  not  be 


GLOBE    HOTEL    ^[EETING.  113 

written.  'vYell  can  I  remember,  but  cannot  speak, 
cannot  write,  can  scarcely  tliink  again  one  tithe  of 
that  whicli  came,  pressed  on,  departed  in  quick  suc- 
cession from  my  mind.  Was  it  a  dream  ?  As  tiiosv' 
days  and  weeks  passed  by,  daily  the  meetings  in 
Green  street  sanctuary  were  by  me  attended.  Asso- 
ciates joked,  ridiculed  me  for  it.  M.,  a  new  comer 
into  our  office,  was  a  religious  man;  he  had  left  those 
notices  of-  meetings  at  Green  street  purposely  for  me, 
(thus  I  learned).  I  was  glad  of  it ;  thought  I  was  not 
entirely  abandoned  to  infidelity;  this  thought  was 
strengthened  by  the  members  of  the  Church,  who, 
with  kindness,  several  of  them  expressed  pleasure  at 
seeing  me  at  their  meetings.  Asked  myself  often,  if 
there  was  a  possibility  for  me  to  become  a  Christian : 
no,  it  cannot  be.  B.,  my  other  office  associate,  was, 
if  possible,  more  infidel  than  myself.  It  was,  perhaps, 
vanity  in  me  that  led  me  to  see  the  weakness  of  his 
infidel  argument ;  thought  I  could  present  them  much 
more  forcibly  than  could  he.  He,  like  myself,  was  a 
very  wicked  man.  I  could  always  refute  him  with  the 
Christian's  argument.  I  told  M.  that  he  ought  to  get 
B.  converted,  it  would  do  him  good,  for  he  did  not 
know  enough  to  be  an  infidel ;  he  did  not  understand 
the  Scriptures  well  enough  to  maintain  an  infidel 
argument.  M.  replied,  'Tliat  is  just  what  he  says  of 
you ;  he  thinks  it  would  be  the  best  thing  that  could 
happen  to  you  to  get  religion.'  I  thought  it  was  impos- 


114:  NOON    PKAYEK    MEETING. 

sible  for  me,  and  told  liim  so,  but  if  B.  would  put 
liimself  in  the  way  of  religious  services  he  would  soon 
be  converted.  I  attending  the  church,  was  often 
moved  to  distress,  doubt,  anxiety,  despair.  One 
evening  the  pastor  came  to  the  door  of  the  pew  I 
occupied ;  I  was  the  only  one  in  it.  '  Please  move 
along,  'said  he, '  and  let  me  sit  beside  you.'  I  did  so,  and 
he  sat  beside  me.  '  I  should  like  to  know  the  state  of 
your  mind,'  said  he.  I  replied,  '  I  like  to  attend  your 
meetings :  hope  I  am  not  in  the  way  of  any  person  V 

"  'Do  you  enjoy  religion  ?' 

'' '  ISlo,  not  as  I  once  did.' 

'' '  Do  you  belong  to  any  church  ? ' 

"  '  No  :  yes  :  I  am  an  Episcopalian ;  was  educated 
in  that  church,  but  for  many  years  have  seldom  at- 
tended it ;  am  not  now  a  Christian,  and  suppose  I 
never  shall  be ;  still  I  like  to  be  here  ;  it  is  a  pleasure 
to  me  ;  and  if  I  do  not  intrude,  shall  continue  to  come.' 

"  '  Come  and  welcome  ;  we  are  glad  to  see  you  here, 
and  hope  it  will  do  your  soul  good.' 

"  '  Thank  you,  sir.'  Invited  to  go  to  the  akar  ;  in- 
(juu-ers  were  there  ;  had  a  mind  to  go  but  did  not. 
Meeting  closed,  went  home,  was  alone  in  my  room  ; 
old  memories  revived;  distress:  anguish  :  pray  lean- 
not — ti-y — no :  it  is  of  no  use  for  me  to  try  ;  whatever 
joy  there  may  be  in  religion  for  others,  there  is  none 
for  me.  The  Bible  !  it  speaks  not  for  me.  Jesus 
Christ !  he  is  repudiated,  rejected,  slain — yes,  crucified, 


GLOBE    HOTEL    ALEETLS'G.  115 

but  not  for  me  ;  there  was  a  time  it  might  have  been 
for  me  ;  that  time  is  passed  :  now  it  cannot  be  for  me  ; 
for  me  ?      'No,  no  ;  never :  sins  of  a  life-time,  how 
long  ?      How  many  ?      All  concentrated,  real,  deep, 
dark,  damning  !      Oh  !  memory  !  my  soul  sinks  un- 
der their  crushing  weight !    Sins :  sins  against  myself, 
man,  God,  against  God ;  sins  terrible  in  aggregate  ; 
more  terrible  in  detail ;  they  enlarge,  magnify,  all,  all 
in  a  moment ;  nothing  else  but  sin  ;  no,  nothing.    Oh, 
God !  how  they  cluster  around  me  !      The  room  is 
dark,  darker  the  gloom  upon  my  soul ;  in  bed,  alone, 
sleep  :  there  is  none  for  me  ;  agony,  agony.      Is  it  a 
dream  that  comes  over  me  ;  reality  ?     Yes,  reality  ; 
Jesus  at  a  distance,  Satan  near  (so  it  seemed) ;  pray, 
pray  ;  a  voice  seemed  to  say,  try — try  to  pray  ;  no  ! 
God  appears  :  still  at  a  distance  stands  the  Saviour  ; 
his  face  fearfully  solemn,  no  signs  of  anger  in  it.      I 
think  he  would,  but  cannot  save  me  ;  his  countenance 
alters  not.     Satan  suggests,  there  is  no  hope,  no  hope 
for  me ;  I  feel  it — know  it ;  my  souls  sinks  in  despair. 
I  look  at  the  Saviour  ;  he  seems  to  smile  on  me,  and 
say,  '  how  foolish  you  are  ;  I  have  saved  others  as  bad 
as  you.      Doubt  not  my  power  ;  when  you  are   in 
earnest,  then  look  to  me.'     '  What,  me  ? '     '  Yes,  you  ; 
my  office  is  to  save  the  worst.     You  have  thought  and 
said  hard  things  of  me,  and  now,  in  all  your  trouble, 
you  look  towards  me,  but  do  not  trust  me ;  you  have 
not  faith  in  my  power  to  do  you  good.'     Is  it  possible 


116 


iS'OON    PEAYEK    MEETING. 


that  I  can  be  saved  from  this  crushing  load  of  sin  ? 
Thoughts  innumerable,  troublesome  thoughts,  press 
heavily  upon  my  mind  and  memory  ;  hours  pass — try  \ 
to  be  penitent,  to  believe,  to  pray ;  cannot  :  ex- 
hausted— try  to  dispel  these  gloomy  thoughts !  will 
not  go  at  my  bidding.  Why  am  I  troubled  in  this 
way  ?  It  is  all  nonsense  ;  I  cannot  be  in  my  right 
mind,  must  be  crazy :  horrible  thought !  I  will  go  to 
sleep  ;  shall  feel  better  in  the  morning;  eyes  closed; 
cannot  sleep,  get  up  and  look  out  of  the  window ; 
why,  it  is  daylight  ;  and  I  have  not  slept  a  wink  all 
night.  What  shall  I  do  ?  I  am  not  sick  ;  my  pulse  is 
quick,  but  not  much  quicker  than  usual.  I  will  go  to 
meeting  to-night,  yes,  to  the  altar :  how  absurd  !  how 
foolish  !  Lie  down  again,  mentally  saying,  '  Blessed 
Jesus,  let  me  sleep  ;  Satan  begone,  I  am  resolved  to 
go!' 

"  Again  awake,  two  hours  have  passed.  Blessed 
Jesus  I  thank  thee ;  canst  thou  indeed  save  me  f  Com- 
forting thought,  is  \ipossiUe%  Jesus  have  mercy  on 
me  ;  Lord  Jesus  have  mercy  on  me,  even  me.  Feel 
strangely,  something  no  language  can  describe  what 
it  is.  Jesus  is  near,  Satan  stands  back;  there  is 
hope,  faint,  faint  hope  ;  get  behind  me  Satan  :  '  who- 
soever will  let  him  come  unto  me.'  I  will,  blessed 
Baviour,  help  me  ;  am  helped,  I  feel  it ;  will  believe 
m  Jesus,  mij  Saviour ;  help  me  to  say  so  Jesus. 
Father  in  heaven  have  mercy  on  my  soul  for  the  sake 


GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING.  117 

of  Jesus  ;  Spirit  of  tlie  living  God !  direct  me,  help 
me.     Oh  help  me,  even  one. 

"  Tlie  honr  of  business  has  arrived  ;  I  am  unfit  for 
it,  am  not  happj,  hope  I  shall  be :  afraid  not :  in 
doubt  and  hope  and  fear,  the  day  passes  to  near  its 
close.  I  will  go  to  the  meeting  this  evening,  will  not 
go  to  the  altar,  that  is  not  necessary ;  will  confess  my 
sins  to  God,  whilst  they  are  praying ;  will  they  pray 
for  me?  Tliey  would  not  if  they  knew  my  moral  posi- 
tion ;  if  they  only  knew  how  bad  I  am,  they  would 
not  have  me  in  their  house.  I  will  give  it  all  up ; 
God  knows  just  how  bad  I  am,  he  has  pardoned  some 
very  wicked  men.  I  will  go  to  the  altar.  "Why 
should  I  hesitate  ?  Others  have  there  been  blessed, 
why  may  not  I  ?  They  will  pray  for  me  :  if  they  do 
God  may  forgive  me :  he  has  pardoned  others :  the 
thief  upon  the  cross  ;  denying,  sw^earing  Peter. 

"  Friend  L.  is  experienced  in  these  matters,  I  will 
see  him  and  tell  him  all ;  he  knows  me,  all  my  cir- 
cumstances. He  will  not  believe  a  word  I  say,  will 
think  it  pretence ;  not  a  being  of  my  acquaintance 
but  would  do  the  same.  Is"one  of  them  will  believe 
that  I  can  repent  and  be  saved.  Cannot  blame  them, 
would  not  believe  it  myself  of  any  one  else  in  my 
circumstances ;  for  myself  I  only  hope  it  may  be  pos- 
sible. I  will  go  and  see  L. :  it  will  not  do  any  good, 
he  will  say  I  am  drunk  or   crazy  ;  have  drank  no  11- 


118  NOON  PKAYEE  MEETING. 

quor  in  months :  he  will  scold  me :  I  will  see  him, 
nevertheless ;  I  want  his  advice. 

"  On  the  way  to  L.'s — wonder  if  he  is  at  home — 
hope  he  will  not  be  there  ;  what  will  he  say  ?  I  will 
turn  back,  won't  make  a  fool  of  mvself.  These  feel- 
in2:s  will  all  be  o-one  in  a  little  while  ;  shall  then  be 
ashamed  I  ever  had  them :  turn  back,  turn  round, 
people  in  the  street  w^ill  think  me  crazy ;  can't  help  it. 
God  help  me — words  of  prayer,  do  I  mean  them  ?  Try 
mentally  to  pray ;  enter  L.'s  room ;  none  there  but 
he  :  how  do  you  do  ?  '  Why  C.  what  is  the  matter 
with  you  V  Don't  know.  '  Are  these  tears  of  peni- 
tence? It  would  rejoice  my  heart  to  think  so.'  'No 
answer.  '  Come,  let  us  kneel  down  and  pray.'  He 
prayed,  prayed  for  me.  '  You  pray  for  yourself.' 
'  God  have  mercy,'  I  heard  my  own  voice  say.  I  had 
mercy  ;  felt  it ;  was  relieved  ;  told  L.  all  my  feelings 
and  resolutions.  '  You  have  resolved  right,  you  just 
do  it.'  Did  resolve  and  was  happy ;  if  tears  were 
shed,  they  were  grateful  tears. 

"  On  the  way  from  L.'s  to  the  church :  will  tell  the 
brethren  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  my  soul,  and 
thank  them  for  their  prayers  and  kindness ;  will  ac- 
knowledge God  my  Saviour  before  them,  and  pray 
for  Divine  assistance. 

"  In  the  church,  sermon  is  ended  ;  brethren  in  the 
altar,  singing ;  sinners  invited  to  come  to  the  altar ; 
I  rise  to  speak ;  cannot  utter  a  word ;  altar,  altar, 


GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING.  119 


altar,  seems  to  sound  in  my  ears  ;  start  for  it ;  kneel ; 
they  are  singing,  praying  ;  the  heavens  are  brass  over 
me ;  no  God — no  Saviour ;  time  passes,  somids  are 
heard  ;  they  become  faint,  fainter,  cease ;  Xionscious- 
ness  is  suspended ;  I  feel  a  pricking  sensation  about 
my  head,  hands,  feet,  all  over  me,  similar  to  that  I 
once  felt  when  restored  to  consciousness  from  apparent 
death ;  I  hear  music,  '  come  to  judgment ; '  a  well- 
known  voice  in  prayer  (the  voice  of  M. ;)  '  Oh !  my 
Saviour,'  it  says ;  I  seem  to  see  my  Saviour  on  my 
right  side,  Jesus  smiling  upon  me,  his  face  radiant 
with  love  ;  my  soul  is  filled  with  grateful  joy,  literally 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory ;  standing  up  before  the 
altar  with  my  brethren  as  their  shouts  of  thanksgiving 
ascend  to  heaven ;  I  am  too  full  to  utter  anything  but 
thanks  to  my  brethren,  thanks  to  my  God  and  Sa- 
viour. 

"  As  I  look  back  upon  that  hour  of  agony  and  de- 
liverance, with  what  thrilling  emotions  can  I  repeat 
the  words  of  one  of  our  hymns. 

"  '  Tongue  can  never  express 
The  sweet  comfort  and  peace 
Of  a  soul  in  its  earliest  love.' 

♦  "From  thence,  hitherto,  I  have,  by  God's  grace, re- 
joiced with  thankfulness  in  the  blessed  assurance  of 
His  willingness  and  ability  to  pardon  and  save  to  the 


120  NOON   PRAYER   ISCEETING. 


uttermost  all  who  come  to  him  through  Jesus  Christ 
my  Saviour. 

"  '  What  I  have  felt  and  seen 
With  confidence  I  tell. 
And  publish  to  the  sons  of  men 
The  signs  infallible.' 

"  I  hiow  that  my  Eedeemer  lives,  for  whose  sake 
God  \i?i^ 2^^'^^^'^^^  ^^^?  ^^^  -^  rejoice  every  day  in  be- 
lieving that  here  and  hereafter  I  shall  be  happy ;  that 
it  may  be  so,  my  constant  prayer  to  God  shall  ascend 
for  grace  and  the  aid  of  his  Holy  Spirit." 

One  of  the  effects  of  the  publication  of  this  thrilling 
narrative  is  seen  in  the  following  request,  which  was 
dated  at  Chicago,  Sep.  16th,  and  was  signed  by  the 
writer's  own  name. 

"  The  reading  of  an  Infidel  Lawyer's  Experience 
has  awakened  an  anxiety  for  my  soul's  salvation. 
Without  being  an  unbeliever,  I  am  still  in  the  bonds 
of  iniquity. 

"My  object  in  writing  is  to  solicit  the  earnest  pray- 
ers of  the  members  of  the  Globe  Hotel  and  Fulton 
street  Prayer  Meetings,  that  these  bonds  may  be 
sundered,  and  that  God  in  his  infinite  mercy  will 
convert  me  and  enable  me  to  find  peace  in  believing 

in  Jesus. 

"Eespectfully," 


GLOBE  HOTEL  MEETING.  121 

This  chapter  jiiiay  be  properly  closed  by  the  in- 
sertion of  some  lines  sent  by  a  lady  of  Maryland  to 
the  'New  York  Observer  and  published  in  that  jour- 
nal. 

FKAYEE  MEETI]S^GS  AT  TIIE  GLOBE  HOTEL. 

THE   INVITATION. 

Come  to  the  Globe  Hotel,  ye  men  wlio  drive 

The  nail  and  hammer,  and  all  ye  who  thrive 

By  dailj"  toil :  Come  in  your  daily  dress; 

Think  you  for  this  that  Jesus  loves  you  less  ? 

"While  mending  nets  the  fishermen  He  chose, 

And  round  yoicr  hearts  the  same  command  He  throws. 

Did  not  the  Saviour  labor  at  a  trade  ? 
Tlien  be  not  of  our  humble  Lord  afraid  ! 
With  many  a  weary  step  how  did  He  toil ! 
Shall  he  new  shun  a  garment  bearing  soil? 
No,  't  is  the  contrite  heart,  the  sad,  the  faint 
He  came  to  save,  and  not  the  dainty  saint. 
Up  men  of  work !     The  Saviour  hears  all  prayer, 
Brethren  at  the  Hotel  await  to  share, 
"With  you  the  blessing.     Mutual  prayer  shall  prove 
An  earnest  to  this  creature  of  God'^love. 
Give  Him  the  praise  and  swell  the  growing  throng, 
Till  hill  and  valley  join  the  exultant  song. 
Pray  for  the  wastes  where  yet  no  gracious  rain 
From  the  all- wise  descends  to  greet  the  plain ; 
For  thirsty  villages,  that,  cold  and  sad. 
Sit  silent,  while  God's  mercy  makes  you  glad. 


122  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

If  you  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  good, 
Pray  that  your  neighbours  share  the  heavenly  food: 
If  you  are  captive  to  your  sins,  draw  near. 
Here  breathe  the  sigh,  here  drop  tiie  sorrowing  tear ; 
Pray  for  your  children,  for  your  country  pray, 
The  night  soon  comes,  then  work  while  it  is  day. 


J.  c.  w. 


CHAPTEK  Ym. 


|ltquest5  far  '§x^m. 


Almost  from  the  commencement  of  the  Meeting,  it 
has  been  custom-ary  to  receive  requests  that  some 
particular  person  or  persons  should  be  especially  re- 
membered in  the  supplications  of  God's  people. 

In  many  cases  the  applicants  arise  in  the  midst  of 
the  assembl_y  and  state  the  character  and  circum- 
stances of  the  object  for  which  they  desire  interces- 
sion to  be  made.  In  a  few  instances,  persons  awak- 
ened by.  the  HoVy  Sph-it,  have  been  impelled  by 
their  deep  distress  to  make  known  their  state  of  mind 
in  the  same  way  and  ask  Christians  to  plead  for 
them  with  God.  At  one  time  it  was  proposed  to 
make  it  the  leader's  duty  to  call  for  such  requests,  at 
a  stated  part  of  each  day's  proceedings,  but  the  pro- 
posal was  discountenanced  as  injudicious,  and  as 
opening  a  door  for  other  measures  not  consistent  with 
the  grea-t  design  of  the  Meeting.  At  the  same  time 
it  was   distinctly  stated,  as  indeed  had  always  been 

123 


124  NOON  PEAYEK  MEETING. 

understood,  that  these  interesting  requests,  whenever 
voluntarily  made,  would  be  cordially  welcomed  and 
responded  to. 

By  far  the  greater  ^portion  of  the  requests  come  in 
writing,  sometimes  anonymously,  but  often  with  the 
name  and  address  of  the  writer  in  full.  One  interest- 
ing case  of  the  latter  kind  is  that  of  a  poor  outcast 
who  had  been  brought  into  a  Magdalen  Asylum, 
where  she  was  regarded  as  one  of  their  "  hardest 
cases."  Yet  entirely  of  her  own  accord,  she  wrote 
the  note,  of  which  2.faG  simile  (the  name  for  obvious 
reasons  being  suppressed),  is  given  on  another  page. 
It  need  not  be  said  that  she  was  most  fervently  com- 
mended to  God — to  Him  who  talked  with  the  impure 
woman  of  Samaria,  and  who  allowed  one  that  had 
been  "  a  sinner"  to  wash  his  feet  with  her  tears  and 
wipe  them  with  the  hairs  of  her  head. 

As  the  Meeting  became  more  widely  known,  the 
requests  began  to  multiply  in  number  and  kind. 
Persons  at  a  distance,  hearing  of  the  wonderful  an- 
swers which  had  been  vouchsafed  to  the  cries  of  be- 
lieving suppliants  in  this  assembly,  took  an  early  op- 
portunity to  secure  similar  intercessions  on  behalf  of 
objects  which  lay  near  to  their  hearts,  and  accordingly 
sent  in  their  requests  in  more  or  less  detail.  Many 
of  these  found  their  way  to  the  religious  press,  and 
thus  the  practice  was  bruited  abroad  over  a  still  wider 
region,   and  still   greater   numbers   sought   to   avail 


<^Ki^<^^  ^y-^^-iA^ -^c^C^i^^   UYv^4''r 


'-^e^i^a^  -C^-J^-^i^^jr-t^    (^ ^i^.^-x,'^....-2^-z^'i^ C<^  -(^^  C^^^l^'^^^<!^cx-<^ 


i^^j^^'V-r,^ 


^    &-t^c^<^^i^u^      i.Jie^l^i^-1 


REQUESTS   FOR   PRAYERS.  125 

themselves  of  tlie  prayers  of  the  Fulton  street  Meet- 
ing. And  now  for  months  the  mail  has  every  day 
brought  these  requests,  sometimes  amounting  to  as 
many  as  thirty  in  a  single  day.  They  come  from  all 
parts  of  the  Union,  from  the  Eastern  States,  from  the 
Western,  and  especially  from  the  Southern  even  to 
the  "Western  borders  of  Texas,  from  the  British  Pro- 
vinces, and  also  from  beyond  the  sea,  from  towns  in 
England,  Germany  and  Switzerland.  Sometimes  they 
were  forwarded  to  the  Pastors  of  the  Collegiate  Church ; 
at  others  to  the  conductors  of  the  religious  journals ; 
again,  to  the  Missionary,  Mr.  Lanphier  ;  and  in  two 
instances  the  writers  not  knowing  any  other  channel 
of  communication,  sent  their  letters  to  the  chief  ma- 
gistrate of  the  Cit}^,  who  promptly  complied  with  their 
request,  as  appears  by  the  following  note  from  his 
clerk  : 

"  Mayor's  Office, 
"  Kew  York,  Sept.  24th,  1858. 

"  To  the  officiating  Minister  at  the    Union  Prayer 
Meeting^  Fulton  street : 

"  Dear  Sir : — ^The  Mayor  has  directed  me  to  en- 
close to  you  the  within  requests,  received  at  his  office, 
with  the  wish  expressed,  to  forward  them  as  above 
directed. 

"  I  am  respectfully, 

"  J.  B.  AuLD,  Mayor's  Clerk." 


126  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

These  requests  as  tliey  accmnulated  were  filed  in 
an  old  ledger  from  which  the  original  leaves  had  been 
torn  out.  When  this  was  full,  a  still  larger  volume 
made  for  the  purpose  was  procured,  and  lettered 
Book  of  Requests,  on  the  ample  pages  of  which 
every  communication  received  is  carefully  preserved. 
These  notes  are  from  persons  of  every  age,  from  the 
child  whose  hand  is  not  yet  formed,  to  the  old  grand- 
sire  whose  trembling  characters  indicate  the  weight 
of  3^ears.  Some  are  written  on  tinted  paper  of  ex- 
quisite gloss,  and  others  on  sheets  of  the  coarsest 
texture.  Here  is  one  in  the  bold  rapid  hand  of  a 
business  man,  and  close  beside  it  another  in  a  lady's 
neat  Italian  characters.  Occasionally  they  are  sur- 
rounded with  the  ominous  black  edging  which  tells 
of  recent  bereavement.  On  the  same  page  with  a 
manuscript  full  of  errors  in  s^Jelling  and  syntax,  will 
be  found  another  which  mis^ht  be  ffiven  as  a  model  of 
easy  and  correct  composition. 

The  contents  of  these  notes  are  as  various  as  their 
outward  features.  Sometimes  it  is  a  saint  seeking 
more  grace,  or  again,  a  wanderer  desiring  to  be  re- 
stored, or  an  awakened  person  longing  for  peace  in 
Christ,  but  most  generally  it  is  Christian  friends  anx- 
ious for  the  conversion  of  dear  friends  and  relatives. 
Many  of  these  simply  state  what  is  wanted  in  the 
fewest  possible  words,  but  others  enter  into  detail  and 
unfold  sad  pages  of  domestic  history.     The  curtain  is 


REQUESTS   FOR   PRAYERS.  127 


lifted  from  sorrows  which  the  sufferers  have  carried 
in  their  hearts  for  many  years,  but  now  at  last  expose 
to  view,  allured  by  tlie  lioi)e  of  Christian  sympathy 
and  aid  in  spreading  them  before  the  mercy  seat. 
There. is  no  possibility  of  mistaking  the  character  of 
these  earnest  appeals.  They  are  such  as  could  have 
come  only  from  hearts  tenderly  alive  to  eternal  reali- 
ties, and  filled  with  the  spirit  of  Queen  Esther's  ex- 
clamation, ''  How^  can  I  endure  to  see  the  destruction 
of  my  kindred!"  ISTor  is  there  any  risk  in  prophe- 
cy ing  the  certain  fulfilment  of  these  petitions.  Where 
the  Lord  excites  such  deep  interest,  such  an  agony  of 
desire,  he  intends  to  accomplish  the  result.  And 
nothing  is  too  hard  for  him. 

The  number  of  these  requests  not  nnfrequently 
excited  deep  solicitude  in  the  minds  of  thoughtful 
Christians,  lest  a  kind  of  superstitions  feeling  might 
be  encouraged  in  those  who  send  these  communications 
and  a  sense  of  self-complacency  be  engendered  in  those 
who  received  them.  (3n  one  occasion,  an  excellent 
brother  called  attention  to  the  subject,  and  said, 

"  I  am  afraid  of  this  ;  I  am  afraid  of  spiritual  pride. 
I  am  afraid  the  Spirit  of  God  will  leave  us.  I  have 
my  misgivings  about  all  this.  Every  request  read 
here  is  a  dagger  to  my  heart." 

But  immediately  another  arose,  and  with  deep 
emotion,  said, 

"  Oh.  do  not  discourage  these  requests  for  prayer. 


128  NOON  PRAYEK  MEETING. 

Where  would  my  son  liave  been  had  it  not  been  for 
your  prayers  ?  I  have  followed  him  around  the  globe 
with  mine.  He  lately  came  home  from  sea  unconverted. 
I  brought  his  case  right  here.  I  said,  '  Men  of  Israel, 
help.'  I  wanted  you  to  help  me  pray  for  him.  I  knew 
you  could  not  do  anything  for  him  hut  pray.  God 
must  do  all  the  work.  He  must  bow  that  stubborn 
will  and  humble  that  proud  heart.  Oh  !  what  cause 
of  thankfulness  and  joy  I  have,  that  God  hears  and 
answers  prayer.  That  son  is  to-day  a  new  creature 
in  Christ  Jesus,  as  I  humbly  trust,  and  to  Him  be 
all  the  glory.  Do  not  feel  tired  with  the  coming  of 
these  requests  for  prayer.  Oli !  IN'o  !  no  !  Let  us  re- 
joice that  they  do  come.  But  let  them  pray  who  send 
them  to  this  prayer  meeting.  Let  the  language  of  all 
the  hearts  in  this  assembly  be  '  The  power  belongeth 
unto  God.'  '  Turn  us,  O  Lord,  as  the  streams  of  the 
South.'  Let  us  pray  for  all  who  ask  us  to  pray,  be- 
lieving, trusting,  hoping,  and  humbling  ourselves  low 
before  God." 

The  same  subject  was  made  the  theme  of  judici- 
ous remark  by  another  sjDeaker  on  a  subsequent  occa- 
sion. He  said,  "  We  are  in  danger  of  spiritual  pride, 
because  so  many  eyes  are  turned  to  the  Fulton  street 
Prayer  Meeting,  and  because  so  many  requests  for 
prayer  come  to  us  from  all  parts  of  the  land.  I 
know  that  many  feel  troubled  because  they  come  ; 
some,  because  they  occupy  too  much  of  the  attention 


REQUESTS  FOR  PRAYERS.  129 


of  this  meeting ;  others,  because  they  fear  that  the 
impression  will  be  created  that  this  is  the  Prayer 
Meeting   above  all   others,    where   God  hears    and 
answers  prayer.     Now  both  these  evils  are  to  be 
guarded  against.     I  have  been  this  morning  to  that 
upper  room  where  all  these  requests   are  kept.     I 
have  looked  at  their  contents  and  character,  and  I 
can   truly  say  that   my  heart   was  filled  with   the 
deepest  emotion  as  I  read  them.     There  are  requests 
for  prayer  there,  written  as  none  of  us  would  write 
them,  for  none  of  us  could  feel  as  the  writers  felt 
when  they  wrote  them.     Tliey  bear  the  most  unmis- 
takable  marks  of  the  anguish  and  agony  of  desire 
for  unconverted  friends,  which  only  converted  per- 
sons would  feel.     There  all  the  relations  of  life  are 
represented;  asking  us  to  pray  for  brothers,  sisters, 
husbands,  wives,  fathers,  mothers,   sons,  daughters, 
acquaintances,,  friends,    churches,    parishes,    prayer 
meetings,  ministers.    ISTow  some  of  these  requests  are 
very  touching  as  the  following  from  a  daughter  for 
an  unconverted  father,     I  hope  we  shall  never  be 
unwilling  that  such  requests  shall  come  here,  and 
never  feel  lifted  up  because  they  come.     This  is  no 
Mecca,  nor  Medina,  no  Mosque,  nor  Holy  Sepulchre. 
We  feel  humbled  because  they  come,  not  exalted. 
"We  lie  low  before  God,  while  He  alone  is  exalted. 
Let   us   cherish   the   true   spirit   of   fervent  humble 
prayer,  and  let  our  faith  and  prayer  go  out  after  all 
6* 


130  NOON  PRAYEE  MEETING. 


these  cases,  and  bear  tliem  up  to  the  throne  of  the 
heavenly  grace.  Who  can  tell  the  results  of  our 
petitions?  Who  can  number  or  contemplate  the 
value  of  the  blessings  which  may  come  upon  dying 
souls  in  answer  to  prayer  ?  We  have  to  do  with  the 
perishing.  We  pray  for  their  salvation.  We  learn 
here  the  power  of  prayer  in  the  signal  answers  which 
are  given.     Everything  leads  us  to  prayer." 

We  proceed  to  give  some  specimens  of  the  different 
classes  of  these  communications.  The  first  is  an  im- 
portunate entreaty  from  a  sorrowing  mother  far 
away  in  Texas,  who  gives  her  name  and  address  in 
full: 

FOR   A   FIRST   BORN. 

"Oct.  15th,  1858. 

"  For  pity's  sake,  lend  me  your  prayers  for  a  first 
born  son.  He  curses  me,  his  widowed  mother ;  and, 
with  a  demon  scowl,  has  turned  his  back  on  me  for 
life.  And  why  ?  Because  I  have  been  his  best  and 
most  faithful  friend.  I  have  striven  to  rescue  him 
from  the  blighting  influence  of  a  wicked  female,  who 
has  taught  him  to  scorn  his  poor,  desolate  mother, 
and  in  her  charmed  circle  dras^s  him  down  to  hell. 
His  sainted  father  is  in  Heaven,  and  died  exhorting 
me  to  train  his  three  boys  to  meet  him  there.  Oh ! 
how  I  have  struggled  on  through  adverse  circum- 
stances to  make  them  all  they  should  be. 

"  Oh !   pray  for  my  three  sons,  who  are  all  back- 


KEQUEST8    FOR    PRAYEILS.  131 

sliders.  Oh!  pray  for  Willie  who  despises  his 
mother.  For  God's  sake,  pray  for  Willie  that  he 
may  be  a  minister  of  Christ.  For  this  I  dedicated 
him  before  his  eyes  opened  on  this  sinful  world." 

The  next  two  are  for  a  class  of  persons  for  whom 
tender  concern  is  always  cherished  by  Christian 
hearts. 

FOR   BACKSLIDERS. 

" ,  Georgia,  Sept.  5th,  1858. 

"  The  prayers  of  the  Christians  of  the  Fnlton  street 
meeting  are  earaestly  implored  by  a  young  lady  who 
has  been  once  a  backslider  from  God,  and  who,  in  the 
midst  of  peculiarly  harassing  temptations,  is  now  en- 
deavoring to  retiim fully  to  her  former  rest.  Do  not 
— do  not  forget  her.  '  Lord  I  believe,  help  Thou  my 
unbelief.' " 

"  Central  ISTew  York,  Sept.  13. 
"  Dear  Brother  in  Christ, 

"If  it  would  not  be  asking  too  much  of  a  stranger, 
I  would  request  of  the  brethren  of  the  Fulton  street 
Chm'cli  their  prayers  for  my  husband,  who  was  once 
a  professor  of  religion  but  has  wandered  far  away 
from  duty  and  God.  Also  for  my  only  son,  who  is  all 
that  a  son  need  be,  but  a  Christian. 

"  A  Wife  ai^d  a  Mother." 

FROM    "a   dying   sinner." 

"  I  am  on  my  return  home  from  a  visit  made  to  my 
father.    He  takes  your  paper  and  I  have  read  with  in- 


132  NOON  PRATER  MEETING. 

terest  the  account  of  the  revival  in  your  city.  I  was 
struck  with  the  remarkable  instances  in  answer  to 
prayer,  recorded  even  when  the  subjects  were  far 
!way.  My  object  in  writing  is  to  ask  an  interest  in 
those  prayer  meetings  for  myself.  Can  you  not  pre- 
sent my  case  before  the  Fulton  street  Prayer  Meeting. 
I  have  desired  earnestly  to  be  a  Christian  ever  since 
I  can  recollect.  But  one  besetting  sin  stands  like  a 
mountain  in  my  way.  I  liave  at  times  thought  I  was 
a  Christian,  and  that  my  sin  was  conquered.  But  in 
the  moment  of  extraordinary  temptation  my  good  re- 
solutions would  fly  to  the  whids,  and  I  would  fall  to 
sufler  the  pangs  of  bitter  remorse.  I  have  found  I 
can  do  nothing,  and  without  help  from  God  I  must 
be  lost  eternally.  Oh  !  I  intreat  of  you,  that  in  your 
united  prayers,  you  beg  that  the  enormity  of  sin 
could  appear  in  sucli  a  light  to  me  that  true  repent- 
ance may  follow,  and  that  never  more  I  may  yield  to 
temptation.     With  much  prayer  I  wait  the  answer  to 

yours. 

"  A  Dying  Sinner." 

FROM   A   LITTLE   GIRL. 

"  Savannah,  Ga.,  August  28,  1858. 

"  Dear  Sir  : — I  aAi  a  little  girl,  and  scarcely  know 

how  to  write  to  a  perfect  stranger  on  so  important  a 

subject.     But  olil  I  want  to  be  a  Christian  so  much ; 

and  I  have  been  asking  God  for  a  long  time  to  make 


REQUESTS  FOR  PRAYERS.  133 

me  one,  but  he  has  not  answered  my  prayers  yet.  He 
has  promised  to  give  to  them  that  ask  him  ;  but  I  am 
afraid  that  I  have  not  asked  him  in  the  right  way,  for 
lie  is  a  God  of  truth,  therefore  the  fault  must  be  vrith 
me.  I  look  around  me,  and  here  and  there  I  see  my 
little  playmates  giving  their  hearts  to  God,  and  it 
makes  me  feel  so  sad,  to  think  nothing  can  soften  my 
hard  heart.  I  am  afraid  I  will  never  be  a  Christian. 
Sometimes  I  almost  give  up  irt  despair,  but  I  know 
that  I  can  never  be  happy,  either  in  this  world  or  the 
next,  unless  I  am  a  child  of  God  ;  and  I  want  to  learn 
to  love  the  Saviour ;  for  it  would  be  so  pleasant  to 
have  him  for  my  friend,  and  to  know  that  he  loves  me. 
"  I  saw  a  notice  in  a  I^ew  York  paper  the  other  day, 
that  God's  people  w^ould  pray  for  any  one  who  sent 
on  their  requests  to  you  at  the  Fulton  street  Prayer 
Meeting ;  so  I  thought  that  I  would  write,  and  ask 
their  prayers  in  my  behalf.  Perhaps  God,  in  his 
great  mercy,  may  see  fit  to  answer  your  prayers,  and 
make  an  angel  of 


FROM   A   LITTLE   BOY. 

''  Burk  Co.,  Ga.,  Oct.  4th,  1858. 

"  I  am  a  little  boy  12  years  of  age,  and  tell  the 
truth,  and  I  want  to  be  prayed  for. 

"  Yery  respectfully, 


134  XOON  PKAYER  MEETING-. 

FOK  DEAR  RELATIVES. 

Tlie  following  vfas  addressed  to  tlie  editor  of  the 
Christian  Intelligencer. 

"Charlottesville,  Ya.,  Sept.  1,  1858. 

"  I  read  in  the  last  number  of  the  Southern  Chnrch- 
nian  an  extract  from  your  paper,  detailing  the  method 
(by  reference  to  the  one  in  Fulton  street),  of  conduct- 
ing the  daily  prayer'  meetings  in  your  city.  I  was 
much  struck  with  what  seemed  to  me  the  nearest 
approach  to  a  truly  Christian  meeting  that  I  had  ever 
seen.  Tlie  devotional  element  seems  to  me  lacking  in 
our  ordinary  church  worship,  where  the  prominent 
idea  has  come  to  be  the  delivery  of  an  address.  And 
in  our  ordinary  prayer  meetings  there  is  so  much 
apparent  formality,  so  little  apparently  really  meant 
by  the  prayers,  that  wlien  I,  for  the  first  time,  last 
week,  saw  a  congregation  gathered,  I  presumed  from 
various  churches,  meeting  in  that  simple  way  —  on  a 
week  day — in  a  business  centre,  and  one  after  another 
from  all  parts  of  tlie  country,  singled  out  specifically 
as  the  subject  of  that  Christian  intercession,  I  felt  as 
if  at  last  the  true  key  had  been  struck,  and  more  done 
to  bring  down  the  Divine  mercy  upon  our  people  and 
to  imbue  the  Christian  brotherhood  with  the  true 
missionary  spirit,  than  had  been  accomplished  by 
many  a  Sunday's  work,  and  many  a  religious  meet- 
ing w^here  the  prayers  were  general,  and  more  reli- 


REQUESTS    FOR   PRAYERS.  135 

ance  fixed  upon  the  effort  of  the  preacher  than  the 
readiness  of  God  to  effect  our  wishes. 

"  I  believe  intercessory  prayer  vrill  do  more  for  the 
parties  praying  and  prayed  for,  tlian  any  agency  I 
know  of.  Apart  from  its  results  as  respects  the  im- 
mediate object  of  it,  if  persisted  in  and  followed  out, 
it  will  make  every  Christian  an  active  worker,  and 
gradually  expand  the  Christian  work  into  an  over- 
shadowing importance  in  l^is  estimation. 

"But  my  object  in  writing  was  not  to  express  these 
feelings ;  it  was  to  ask  an  interest  in  those  prayers.  I 
have  a  father,  two  brothers,  one  sister,  for  whom  I 
have  long,  long  prayed.  I  wash  at  some  meeting  that 
earnest  and  special  prcvyer  may  be  made  for  theii: 
conversion.  I  would  have  it,  as  far  as  consistent  with 
the  claims  of  others,  as  specific  as  possible.  I  do  not 
know  if  I  am  right  in  advising  you  on  the  subject, 
but  do  so  in  the  absence  of  any  one  with  w^hom  I  am 
acquainted,  knowing  that  you  are  a  member  of  the 
Church  w^here  this  meeting  is  held. 

"I  see  few  evidences  in  Virginia  of  the  revival 
which  has  been  so  marked  elsewdiere.  Will  your 
Meeting  pray  God  that  it  may  visit  us,  and  this  com- 
Tiiunity. 

"If  you  w^ill  assist  me  in  having  the  persons  I  have 
referred  to  remembered  in  the  Prayer  Meeting,  I  shall 


136  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

feel  deeply  indebted  to  you,  and  those  kind  friends 
who  shall  comply  with  my  wishes. 

''I  am,  Sir,  very  truly  yours, . 

''  P.  S.  I  need  not  express  how  rauch  I  am  con- 
cerned about  the  subject  matter  of  this  letter.  Its 
accomplishment  is  to  me  the  gi'eat  end  in  life  /  it  is 
my  constant,  principal,  absorbing  wish.  May  the 
prayer  which  I  have  solicited  in  this  behalf,  be  in- 
strumental in  causing  its  fulfillment." 

FOR    AN   ONLY    SON. 

On  Friday,  October  22,  1858,  a  lady,  on  entering 
j;he  room  shortly  after  the  services  commenced,  quietly 
laid  an  envelope  upon  the  desk.  The  leader  did  not 
at  first  observe  it,  being  'occupied  with  numerous 
other  requests  then  before  him,  but  afterwards  get- 
ting an  opportunity,  opened  the  enclosure  and  found 
the  following  letter.  At  a  suitable  time  he  rose  to 
read  it  to  the  Meeting,  but  after  proceeding  a  part  of 
the  way  through,  was  so  overcome  by  the  emotions 
which  he  strove  hard  to  suppress,  that  he  could  not 
o'o  on,  but  was  compelled  to  give  it  to  one  of  the  per- 
sons near  him  to  finish.  Tlie  effect  upon  others  was 
similar.  Many  strong  men  bowed  their  heads  to 
hide  their  tears. 

It  is  needless  to  add  that  the  request  was  fervently 
and   abundantly  remembered.      In  like   manner   it 


REQUESTS   FOR   PRATERS.  137 

was  made  the  llieine  of  special  prayer  at  the  Old  Slip 
Pra^^er  Meeting,  where  an  equal  interest  was  felt  in 
the  subject  matter  of  it.  It  was  also  taken  to  a 
prayer  meeting  in  Brooklyn,  and  there  ferven, 
prayer  Avent  up  to  heaven  for  this  only  son  in  Oregon, 
who  bids  his  mother  not  to  write  to  him  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion. 

"  To  the  Pastor  of  the  Fulton  street  Church. 

•'  Pev.  and  dear  Sir : — I  read  weekly  of  the  won- 
derful works  the  Lord  is  doing  in  your  midst,  in  con- 
verting sinners  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  His  people. 

"  I  have  an  only  son — given  to  God  in  infancy — 
left  fatherless  in  early  childhood — but  has  been  a  sub- 
ject of  prayer  ever  since  his  birth  up  to  the  present 
time.  He  is  now  thirty-five  years  of  age.  Have  not 
seen  him  for  the  last  ten  years.  His  home  is  now  in 
Oreo'on. 

"  Our  communications  by  letter  have  been  •frequent, 
and  his  very  Tcind,  and  he  has  proved  the  kindness  of 
his  heart  by  liberal  presents.  But  he  does  not  love 
religion. 

"  In  a  recent  letter  he  entreats  me  not  to  write  him 
any  more  religious  letters,  as  they  will  do  him  no 
good. 

"  I  need  not  sa}^,  all  a  mother's  soul  was  stirred 
within  me.  I  wrote  him  a  reply  as  faithfully  as  I 
could,  for  the  last  time,   on  that  subject,  on  condition 


138  NOON   PEAYER  IktEETING. 

that  he  would  promise  to  acquit  me  at  the  judgment 
bar,  as  having  done  alLa  mother's  duty  for  the  salva- 
tion of  his  soul.  I  have  not  heard  from  him  since, 
but  have  felt  to  agonize  with  God  in  prayer  for  his 
speedy  conversion,  till  within  a  short  time,  I  have  not 
had  that  intensity  of  feeling,  and  fear  the  Spirit  is 
saying,  ^  He  is  joined  to  his  idols,  let  him  alone.' 

"  I  have  asked  the  Lord  what  he  would  have  me  to 
do.  And  my  mind  is  inclined  to  send  a  request  to 
the  Fulton  street  Prayer  Meeting,  that  special  prayer 
may  be  made  for  the  speedy  conversion  of  his  pre- 
cious, immortal  soul.  It  has  long  been  my  prayer — 
'Oh  God!  convert  my  son  !'  I  feel  like  the  mother 
of  Augustine,  that  I  cannot,  cannot  give  him  up — 
cannot  leave  any  effort  possible  to  be  made  for  his 
salvation  nnattempted. 

"  This  request  is  therefore  submitted  to  the  Fulton 
street  Prayer  Meeting  by 

"  An  Anxious  Mother." 

Yery  many  requests  have  been  made  on  behalf  of 
churches,  towns,  counties,  districts  and  even  whole 
states.     Here  is  a  specimen  : 

FOR   A   VILLAGE   IN   ILLINOIS. 

"  To  the  Christians  of  the  Fulton  street  Union 
Prayer  Meeting.  Brethren  beloved : — Our  hearts 
bless   and   praise   God  for  what  he  is  doing  in  the 


REQUESTS    FOR    PRAYERS.  139 

churches.  But  we  are  hurdened.  We  have  been  en- 
gaged in  a  union  prayer  meeting  for  about  six  months. 
At  first  it  was  well  attended,  bnt  has  since  been  aban- 
doned by  many  who  profess  to  love  the  Lord  Jesus. 
A  few  of  us  cannot  give  it  up — the  hour  of  prayer. 
We  are  hoping  that  God  will  yet  hear  and  answer  in 
a  glorious  revival,  a  work  which  shall  bring  sal- 
vation to  the  perishing.  Because  we  believe  in  the 
efficacy  of  prayer  we  address  you.  Will  the  dear 
brethren  help  us  at  the  throne  of  grace  ?  Pray  for 
us  !  O,  pray  for  us !  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be 
poured  out.     In  behalf  of  our  community  I  write." 

FOR   A   CHURCH   IX   TEXAS. 

"  Dear  Sir  :  In  the  name,  and  for  the  honour  and 
glory  of  our  blessed  Jesus  of  jSTazareth,  vre  humbly 
and  earnestly  beseech  an  interest  in  tliose  praj'ers 
which  have  been  so  signally  blessed  heretofore  for 
others,  in  behalf  of  both  ^^reacher  and  people  of  our 
little  Church  of  Texana.  We  long  to  see  the  stately 
steppings  of  Immanuel  in  our  midst. 

"  Y'rs  in  the  love  of  a  crucified  Redeemer. 

U     5» 

FOR   A   DAILY    PRAYER   MEETING.  , 

Last  month,  a  gentleman  arose  in  tlie  body  of  the 
room  and  said:  "  I  come  to  ask  this  Meeting  to  pray 
for  one  of  her  children.     She  has  a  great  many  scat- 


140  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

tered  all  over  the  country.  I  mean  to  ask  yon  to 
pray  for  onr  Prayer  Meeting  on  Staten  Island.  Soon 
after  we  heard  what  the  Lord  was  doing  with  yon  in 
\'onr  meeting,  we  gathered  onr  pastors  and  Chnrches, 
and  we  resolved  on  holding  a  similar  meeting  on 
Staten  Island.  We  also  resolved  on  open-air,  ont-of- 
doors  preaching.  Yon  know  that  onr  Island  is  over- 
run with  people  from  yonr  cities  on  the  Sabbath. 
Tliey  come  in  steamboat  loads,  and  they  spend  the 
day  in  rioting  and  revelry  through  onr  streets  and 
fields  and  groves.  So  we  resolved  to  establish  in  a 
beantifnl  grove  prayer  meetings  and  preaching  on 
the  Sabbath,  hoping  to  gather  in  some  of  the  w^ander- 
ing  crowds.  This  meeting  has  been  a  great  success. 
We  have  had  a  number  of  hopeful  conversions.  We 
are  about  to  renew  our  daily  prayer  meetings,  and 
we  hope  you  will  remember  us  in  your  prayers.  This 
daily  prayer  meeting  is  the  child  of  the  Fulton  street 
Prayer  Meeting.  Pray  for  us,  as  we  pray  for  you." 
Of  course,  the  mother  wrestled  for  her  child. 

FOE   A   FATHER. 

"  ]^EW  York,  Sept.  7th,  1858. 
"  Dear  Sir : 

"  Will  you,  for  our  common  Master's  sake,  present 
the  following  request  at  the  next  prayer  meeting. 

"A  daughter  desires  the  earnest  prayers  of  God's 
people  for  a  father,  aged,  absent,  and  far  from  God, 


REQUESTS   FOR    PEAYEKS.  14:1 

that  he  may,  though  at  the  eleventh  hour,  be  brought 
into  the  fold  of  the  blessed  Eedeemer. 

"  Yery  respectfully, 

"  A.  S.  B.» 

FOR   CHILDREN   AND   GRAND-CHILDREN. 

Once  a  gentleman  presented  a  request  frona  a  lady 
far  advanced  in  years,  and  remarkable  for  her  piety ; 
in  fact,  living  close  by  the  gate  of  heaven.  He  said, 
"  I  have  known  her  for  twenty  years.  She  came  to 
the  city  poor,  with  herself  and  her  little  children  to 
support.  She  sent  them  to  the  Sabbath  school.  She 
always  kept  her  children  neat  and  looking  respect- 
able. Again  and  again  she  has  had  to  wash  their 
clothes  on  Saturday  night,  after  her  childi'en  had 
gone  to  bed,  dry  and  iron  them,  so  that  the  children 
should  be  enabled  to  come  to  Sabbath  school  the 
next  day.  Tliese  children  always  had  their  lessons. 
They  have  had  the  very  best  moral  training,  but 
they  are  not  Christians.  Some  of  these  are  married 
and  have  children.  Tlie  sons  are  in  Minnesota.  The 
daughters  are  here.  Xow,  on  behalf  of  this  lady,  T 
ask  you  to  pray  for  the  conversion  of  her  children 
and  grand-children." 


142  NOON    PKAYER    MEETING. 


FKOM  A  NEW  JERSEY  PASTOR. 
» 

"Men  of  Business,  Men  of  Prayer,  Beloved  in  the 
Lord : 
"  This  is  to  request  you  to  pray  for  the  conversion 
of  my  three  sons,  now  living  and  doing  extensive  bu- 
siness in  a  rising  town  in  Kansas.  They  give  their 
means  .with  a  liberal  hand,  to  advance  the  worship  oi 
God.  But  oh !  they  still  withhold  their  hearts.  Do, 
dear  brethren,  help  an  aged  father  to  pray  for  their 
saving  conversion.     '  Men  of  Israel,  help  !' " 

FOE   A   ROMAN   CATHOLIC    SERVANT. 

A  brother  requested  prayers  for  a  girl  of  this  class 
in  peculiar  circumstances. 

He  said  she  had  been  for  some  time  under  very 
serious  impressions.  They  began  with  the  conversa- 
tions which  a  young  man,  who  was  converted  in  this 
revival,  had  with  her  after  he  was  taken  sick.  In  his 
sickness  lie  frequently  talked  with  this  poor  servant, 
and  recommended  the  Saviour  to  her.  He  died  and 
left  a  bright  testimony  behind  him  of  the  truth  of 
religion.  This  benighted  Romanist  saw  religion  ex- 
emplified in  a  new  light.  "  I  have  often  talked  with 
her,"  said  the  gentleman,  "  and  I  feel  sure  she  is  not 
far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 


REQUESTS    FOR    PRAYERS.  143 

FROM  A    CHRISTIAN    IN   THE   NORTH    OF   ENGLAND. 

"  To  the  Christian  Friends  who  assemble  at  the  Fulton 
street  Prayer  Meeting. 

"  Dear  Brethren  and  Sisters,  you  will  not,  I  trust, 
refuse  the  request  I  am  about  to  make,  because  I  am 
at  so  great  a  distance.  I  have  read  with  inexpressi- 
ble delight  accounts  of  the  great  work  of  God  in 
which  you  are  so  happily  engaged  ;  and  last  night  as 
I  read  an  account  of  some  very  affecting  requests 
which  had  been  presented,  and  the  gracious  answers 
which  had  been  vouchsafed,  the  thought  struck  me  at 
once  to  write  to  you,  in  order  to  ask  an  interest  in 
your  prayers. 

"  The  object  for  which  I  beg  sjpecial prayer  is  a  vil- 
lage situated  about  three  miles  from  the  town  of  L., 
having  a  population  of  about  one  thousand  souls.  Of 
this  number  not  more  than  forty  or  fifty  make  any 
profession  of  religion,  and  of  them  (judging  by  their 
fruits),  not  more  than  a  dozen  are  really  in  earnest 
to  serve  God.  A  general  deadness  seems  to  have  set 
tied  upon  the  place.  Drunkenness,  Sabbath  breaking, 
profane  swearing,  and  indeed  sins  of  every  kind,  pre- 
vail to  an  alarming  extent.  The  old  seem  to  be  almost 
beyond  hope,  and  the  young  are  enthusiastic  in  serv- 
ing the  God  of  this  world. 

"  I  cannot  bear  to  see  so  many  people  going  head- 
long to  destruction.  God  is  dishonored  and  souls  are 
perishing,  some  of  them  my  own  relatives  and  friends. 


144  NOON  PRAYEK  MEETING. 

"  I  therefore  make  this  appeal  to  you,  on  whom 
God  has  smiled ;  you  who  have  seen  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  made  bare  so  often,  you  who  daily  meet  to  plead 
for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  I  a]3peal  to  you  !.  Men  of  Israel,  help  !  Will  you 
help  me  ?  "Will  you  pray  for  me  ?  '  "Would  it  not 
rejoice  your  hearts  to  hear  of  this  valley  of  dry  bones 
becoming  an  army  for  the  living  God  ?  If  you  have 
any  love  for  God,  any  sympathy  for  perishing  sinners, 
I  beseech  you  deny  me  not.  Give  God  no  rest.  Pray 
for  us  in  public  and  also  in  private. 

"  Yours,  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Gospel, 

U  V 


FOR   SEAJklEN   ON   BOARD   OF   A   MAN-OF-WAR. 

On  the  3rd  of  August,  1857,  the  IT.  S.  ship  Savan- 
nah set  sail  on  a  cruise.  Fifteen  of  the  crew,  just  be- 
fore sailing,  serit  in  tlieir  names  that  they  might  be 
remembered  in  the  prayers  of  the  Fulton  street  Prayer 
Meeting.  It  was  stated  that  thirteen  of  these  were 
pious  men,  and  two  are  anxious  about  their  souls. 
They  have  sent  a  letter  to  the  commanding  officer  of 
the  ship,  that  they  may  have  leave  to  hold  a  daily 
prayer  meeting  on  board  during  the  dog-watch,  (from 
4  to  6,  and  from  6  to  8  P.M.),  and  they  are  pledged 
to  sustain  this,  or  some  other  prayer  meeting,  as  God 
shall  give  them  opportunity.  And  it  is  believed  that 
God  will  give  them  the  opportunity  for  prayer  by  in- 


REQUESTS  FOR  PRAYERS.  145 

dining  the  heart  of  the  captain  to  appoint  a  place  and 
time. 
I  Fervent  supplications  were  offered  for  these  men 
and  all  their  shipmates,  that  God  would  convert  the 
entire  company,  and  make  the  gun  deck  vocal  with 
2)rayer  and  praise. 

A  similar  request  was  afterwards  sent  to  'New  York, 
signed  by  forty-five  of  the  marines  and  seamen  of  the 
U.  S.  ship  "Wabash,  while  absent  on  a  cruise. 


r 


FOR  childre:^'. 

A  gentleman  one  day  presented  a  request  w^hich 
had  been  handed  to  him  by  a  lady  living  five  hundred 
miles  away,  to  this  effect : 

"  A  mother  sends  a  request  for  prayers  for  the  con- 
version of  a  son,  and  that  he  may  consecrate  himself 
to  the  ministry.  Tell  the  praying  men  of  Fulton 
street  to  pray  as  they  never  prayed  before,  for  my  son 
must  be  converted — he  must  preach  the  Gospel." 

Prayer  was  offered.  Then  a  gentleman  arose  in  the 
back  part  of  the  room  to  ask  for  prayers  for  himself 
and  his  children,  six  in  number,  five  of  whom  were 
out  of  Christ.  "I  myself  am  as  a  brand  snatched  from 
the  burning.  More  than  eighteen  years  ago  I  hoped 
I  was  converted,  and  I  lived  those  eighteen  years  a 
miserable  backslider.  But  I  trust  I  have  been  pai'- 
doned  and  recovered,  and  brought  back  to  the  fold  of 
Christ.     All  that  time  I  have  had  the  prayers  of  a 

7 


146  NOON"  PRAYER  MEETING. 

praying  wife ;  I  have  filled  her  cup  with  sorrow. 
But  she  never  stopped  praying,  and  I  owe  it  to  her 
prayers  that  I  am  here  to-day.  And  now  my  great 
anxiety  is  for  my  children,  that  they  may  become  the 
children  of  God.  A  little  time  ago,  and  you  would 
have  supposed  me  one  of  the  'hard  cases.'  But  I  am 
a  monument  of  the  power  and  grace  of  God.  If  I 
was  not  to  be  given  up,  you  need  not  give  anybody 
up.     All  things  are  possible  with  God." 

On  another  occasion,  a  father  brought  into  one  of 
the  meetings  a  sealed  letter  to  a  son  in  South  Ame- 
rica  and  laid  it  upon  the  desk,  and  requested  the 
prayers  of  the  Christians  that  the  Spirit  and  blessing 
of  God  might  go  with  that  letter,  and  make  it  the 
means  of  the  conversion  of  that  distant  and  much 
loved  son.  The  letter  was  an  earnest  entreaty  that  he 
might  become  reconciled  to  God. 

FOR   A   BROTHER. 

This  moving  appeal,  of  which  a  fac  simile  is  given 
on  the  opposite  page,  was  enclosed  to  the  author  some 
weeks  ago.  He  took  tlie  first  opportunity  to  lay  it 
before  the  Meeting,  and  the  "  Sister"  may  be  assured 
that  she  did  not  "  carry  her  burden  alone"  that  day. 

FOR   ANOTHER   BROTHER. 

"  A  young  man  now  in  this  room,  who  is  preparing 
himself   for  the  ministry,   asks  the    prayers  of  this 


REQUESTS  FOR  PRAYERS.  147 

people  in  behalf  of  an  unconverted  brotlier  who  re- 
sides in  Iowa.  Tliat  his  aged  mother,  who  has  reared 
eleven  children,  all  of  whom  that  have  arrived  to 
years  of  discretion,  are  now  rejoicing  in  Christ, 
may  be  permitted  to  see  her  prodigal  son  return  to 
God  before  she  goes  to  her  final  rest." 

A    CORDON   OF   PRAYER. 

As  a  pertinent  conclusion  to  this  Chapter,  we  may 
cite  the  cheering  remarks  made  by  a  brother  one 
day  in  reference  to  the  number  of  requests  from  a 
distance,  and  the  variety  of  the  sources  from  which 
they  came.  He  said  that  he  drew  a  very  encourag- 
ing inference  from  the  fact  that  all  parts  of  the  land 
asked  an  interest  in  the  prayers  here.  We  might  feel 
sure  that  all  those  who  asked  us  to  pray  for  them, 
prayed  for  themselves  and  for  us  also.  And  thus  it 
seemed  to  him  as  if  a  cordon  of  prayer  were  thrown 
around  this  meeting. 

''  Tlie  voices  of  these  friends  are  never  heard  in 
this  room.  But  there  is  a  power  here  which  we  can 
scarcely  appreciate.  It  is  a  power  which  helps  us  to 
prevail  in  prayer  and  calls  down  countless  blessings 
upon  us.  Others  pray  that  our  prayers  may  be  an- 
swered. What  a  day  in  which  to  work !  What  en- 
couragement to  effort !  All  over  our  land  the  voice 
of  prayer  goes  up  to  tlie  heavenly  hills  from  these 
hearts  which  know   best  how  to  pray.     Let  us  be 


148  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

thankful  for  the  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand 
silent  voices  that  assist  us  in  our  prayers  and  call 
down  blessings  on  our  heads.  I  think  that  herein 
lies  one  of  the  secrets  of  our  success  at  the  throne  of 
grace,  and  here  is  a  reason  for  such  signal  answers  to 
prayer." 

It  maybe  well  to  add,  in  regard  to  this  subject,  that 
the  sending  of  requests  from  abroad  has  never  been 
invited,  much  less  urged  by  the  Committee  of  Consis- 
tory or  the  Missionary.  At  the  same  time,  when  such 
requests  are  voluntarily  forwarded,  they  are  never  re- 
fused or  slighted,  but  carefully  preserved  and  in  due 
time  read  from  the  leader's  desk.  While  the  Com- 
mittee did  not  originate  the  custom  of  sending  them 
from  all  parts  of  the  country,  they  are  unwilling  to 
put  a  compulsory  end  to  it. 


CHAPTEE  IX. 


gtquests  f0r  %\m\K 


The  stream  of  requests  constantly  flowing  m  to  tlie 
Fulton  street  Meeting  is  sometimes  most  agreeably 
varied  by  new  communications  from  old  contribu- 
tors. They  wlio  before  came  to  ask  Cliristians  to 
pray  witli  them,  now  ask  their  brethren  to  unite  in 
joyful  thanksgiving  to  God  for  mercies  received,  like 
tlie  woman  in  the  parable,  who  "  calleth  together  her 
friends  and  her  neighbours,  saying,  Rejoice  with  me, 
for  I  have  found  the  piece  which  I  had  lost."  ISTot 
so  many  letters  and  notes  of  this  kind  have  been 
received  as  might  have  been  expected,  in  consideration 
of  the  numerous  instances  in  which  prayer  for  specific 
objects  has  been  offered  and  answered. 

This  in  many  cases  is  no  doubt  owing  to  circum- 
stances which  forbid  the  opportunity  to  make  known 
the  result.  In  others,  tlie  joy  of  conversion  so  absorbs 
the  mind  of  the  new-born  soul  that  the  matter  is  for- 
gotten.    That  soul  may  indeed  be  full  of  praise  and 


150  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 


gratitude  to  God  for  liis  marvellous  and  distinguisliing 
goodness.  But  while  itself  lauding  His  name,  does  not 
tliink  of  calling  upon  others  to  join  with  it  in  the  bles- 
sed work.  In  a  third  class  the  exj)lanation  may  possi- 
bly be  found  in  the  story  of  the  ten  Samaritan  lepers 
whom  our  Lord  delivered  from  their  horrible  malady. 
Only  one  of  the  ten  "  turned  back,  and  with  a  loud 
voice  glorified  God,  and  fell  upon  his  face  at  his  feet 
giving  him  thanks."  The  rest  went  on  their  way  to 
the  priest,  rejoicing  and  doubtless  thankful,  but  at 
least  not  manifesting  their  thanks  in  the  usual  way. 
Indeed,  it  has  often  been  said,  and  justly,  that  there 
is  no  one  duty  in  which  Christians,  otherwise  ex- 
emplary and  zealous,  are  so  often  deficient  as  in  that 
of  thankfulness.  It  need  not  therefore  be  very  sur- 
prising if  they  who  have  but  just  begun  the  Chris- 
tian course,  should  tall  short  in  this  respect.  Yet 
there  have  been  some  very  pleasing  expressions  of 
gratitude  and  praise  sent  in  by  persons  who  had  been 
at  a  former  period  remembered  in  prayer. 

A   WIDOW   FOR   HER   SON. 

Last  winter  a  widow  asked  the  prayers  of  the  Meet- 
ing for  a  son  who  had  cursed  her,  and  the  writer  well 
remembers  the  thrill  which  went  throusch  those  who 
heard  of  this  unnatural  wickedness.  Shortl}^  after- 
wards, she  sent  a  note  saying, 

"  The  widow  who  asked  the  prayers  of  the  people 


REQUESTS   FOK   THANKS.  151 


of  God  for  a  son  who  had  cursed  her,  desires  to  return 
thanks  to  a  prayer  hearing  God.  Her  son  has  asked 
her  pardon. 

'•  She  now  requests  prayer  to  be  made  that  he  may 
cry  out  for  pardon  from  GodP 

OF   A   RECLAIMED   BACKSLIDER. 

"  A  wanderer  from  the  fold  of  Clirist,  who  publicly 
requested  llie  prayers  of  the  Fulton  street  ]^oon-day 
Prayer  Meeting,  desires  to  render  thanks  to  God  for 
his  blessing  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  God's  people  : 
and  wT)uld  request  the  prayers  of  this  meeting  for  a 
son,  a  seafaring  man,  w^ho  is  without  hope  and  with- 
out God  in  the  world,  that  in  his  infinite  mercy  he 
would  bring  him  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  as  it  is 
in  Jesus." 

FOR   A    son's   conversion. 

"  A  widowed  father,  who  some  time  since  asked  an 
interest  in  your  prayers  for  the  conversion  of  an  only 
son  and  child,  desires  now  to  give  devout  thanks  to 
God  for  the  salvation  of  that  son  ;  and  that  it  can  now 
be  said  of  him,  '  Behold  he  prayeth.'  '  Bless  the 
Lord,  O  my  soul.' " 

FOR   THE   conversion    of   three   members    of  a  FA^nLY. 

*^  The  thanksgivings  and  praises  of  this  congrega- 
tion are  requested,  in  view  of  what  God  has  be- 
stowed upon  a  tamily  for  whom  you  prayed.     Three 


152  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

of  the  number  have  been  hopefully  converted,  and 
one  taken  home  to  glorv,  leaving  a  triumphant  testi- 
mony to  the  power  of  God's  converting  and  sustain- 
ing grace.  Christian  friends,  there  are  still  three  of 
this  family  out  of  Christ,  and  for  whom  the  departed 
earnestly  prayed  that  they  might  be  an  unbroken 
family  in  Heaven.  These  three  are  now  exercised, 
and  we  trust  the  Holy  Spirit  is  doing  His  work  in 
the  midst  of  their  sorrows.  Your  united,  earnest 
j)rayers  are  still  requested  for  them.  God  has  an- 
swered and  will  continue  to  answer  united  prayers. 
The  promise  cannot  fail.  Where  two  or  three  are 
agreed,  &c.,  &c." 

OF   A   YOUNG   MAN   FROM    CITY   ISLAND. 

This  3^oung  man  sought  prayers  for  others,  but  in 
their  spiritual  wx^lfare  his  own  was  included,  as  his 
statement  shows. 

"  I  feel  it  my  privilege  and  duty,"  said  he,  •'  wher- 
ever I  am,  and  on  every  suitable  occasion,  to  bear 
testimony  for  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  am  from  Citj'-  Is- 
land, about  twenty-hve  miles  from  here.  It  has 
about  four  hundred  inhabitants,  and  only  about 
twenty  of  these  are  witnesses  for  Christ.  I  am  here 
to  ask  you  to  pray  for  City  Island.  I  am  but  very 
young  in  the  Chi-istian  life.  •  I  came  here  some 
weeks  ago  and  asked  you  to  pray  for  this  people.  I 
felt  so  anxious  for  a   revival   that   I   got  up  here, 


REQUESTS  FOR  THANKS.  153 

though  I  had  no  religion  then,  and  asked  you  to  pray 
for  City  Ishand. 

"I  went  home,  and  the  first  thing  I  heard  was, 
'  When  are  you  going  to  come  out  on  the  Lord's 
side  ?  Some  of  us  have  been  praying  for  you  ever 
since  you  have  been  gone.'  It  went  like  a  dagger  to 
my  heart,  that  while  I  was  here  asking  you  to  pray 
for  them,  they  should  be  praying  for  me.  How 
strange  !  I  was  bowed  down  with  sorrow.  At 
length  the  Lord  turned  my  sorrow  into  joy.  I  have 
gone  on  rejoicing  ever  since.  I  believe  God  heard 
your  prayer  for  City  Island,  and  first  of  all  had 
mercy  on  me.  Religion  is  all  my  joy  now.  I  love 
its  duties.  I  love  to  stand  up  for  Jesus.  I  come 
again  to  ask  you  to  pray  for  City  Island,  and  pray 
also  for  me." 

FOR  A  brother's  CONVERSION. 

"  I  passed  through  this  city  a  few  days  ago,"  said  a 
speaker,  ''  and  I  sent  up  a  request  that  you  would 
pray  for  an  unconverted  brother.  I  sent  it  up  to  that 
desk,  and  when  it  was  read  I  got  up  and  stated  that 
I  had  sent  up  that  request  for  an  unconverted  bro- 
ther, the  only  remaining  one  of  a  large  family  of 
brothers,  out  of  the  ark  of  safety.  I  told  you  I  was 
going  to  see  him.  I  had  come  from  the  west  and 
was  going  east,  a  distance  of  one  thousand  miles  in 
all,  to  see  him.  I  felt  very  anxious  about  him,  as  the 
7* 


154  NOOK  PKAYEK  MEETING. 

only  remaining  one  out  of  Christ,  and  alienated  from 
US  on  account  of  some  difficulty  about  the  division  of 
property.  He  would  not  write  to  us;  I  got  into  the 
cars  praying.  I  rode  on  praying;  I  stopped  and 
came  here  praying ;  I  asked  you  to  pray,  and  then  I 
went  on  praying ;  and  w^hen  I  met  him,  oh !  an 
answer  had  come  to  our  prayers.  He  threw  his  arms 
aronnd  my  neck  and  said,  '  Oh !  my  brother !  my 
brother !  God  has  had  mercy  on  my  soul.  Let  me 
kiss  3'OU  ;  let  me  fold  you  close  to  my  heart.' 

"  And  now  I  am  on  my  way  back  to  the  west,  but 
I  felt  as  if  I  could  not  go  through  Kew  York  without 
coming  to  this  meeting  and  telling  you  the  story  of 
my  brother's  conversion,  and  asking  you  to  join  with 
me  in  thanksgiving  to  God  that  he  has  answered  our 
poor  requests,  wdien  we  had  so  little  confidence  in 
Him." 

A  thousand  miles  seems  a  long  journey  to  take  in 
order  to  see  an  alienated  brother.  But  the  warmth 
of  Christian  love  makes  nothing  of  distance  or  pains. 
And  prayer,  fervent  prayer  awakens  hope  even 
against  hope. 

OF  A  HUSBAND  AND  WIFE. 

These  persons  evidently  intended  their  paper  to  be 
one  of  acknowledgment  and  praise :  yet  in  the  ardour 
of  their  desire  for  more  of  the  illuminating  and  sancti- 
fying grace  of  the  Spirit,  they  omitted  to  make  specific 


REQUESTS    FOR    THANKS.  155 

mention  of  the  former,  or  even  to  use  the  word — 
thanks. 

"A  husband  and  wife  recently  hopefully  converted, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  this  ineeting,  ask  your 
prayers  on  their  behalf,  for  the  enlightening  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit." 

OF  A  WORKING  CHRISHAN. 

One  day  a  brother  in  the  lower  room  made  this 
statement :  "  When  a  person  presents  a  request  for 
prayer,  and  that  prayer  is  answered,  it  is  his  duty  to 
communicate  the  fact  for  tlie  encouragement  of  the 
meeting.  I  presented  a  request  here  some  six  weeks 
ago,  that  God  would  bless  my  eflbrts  to  establish  a 
prayer  meeting  at  a  place  in  the  country,  where  I 
was  about  to  spend  a  season.  The  first  week  we  had 
about  20  in  attendance,  second  week  about  30,  third 
about  40,  and  last  week  about  100.  The  meetings 
have  all  been  very  solemn  and  interesting.  There 
was  very  much  emotion  in  the  audience.  Many  were 
affected  to  tears,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  was  evidently 
operating  on  the  hearts  of  the  unconverted." 

A  YOUNG  man's  CONVERSION. 

In  this  case  the  writer  makes  no  mention  of  grati- 
tude, but  he  certainly  showed  a  fine  appreciation  of 
the  mercy  received  by  immediately  asking  for  ano- 
ther of  the  same  sort. 


156  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

"Prayers  are  requested  for  a  minister's  son,  in 
Joliet,  Illinois,  who  is  away  from  home  and  friends. 

"The  writer  offered  a  similar  case  last  Tuesday. 
Those  prayers  have  been  answered  in  the  certain  con- 
version of  the  young  man  in  whose  behalf  they  were 
asked." 

FOR   A   NIECE. 

One  morning  a  gentleman  called  on  the  Meeting  to 
unite  with  him  in  returning  thanks  for  the  conversion 
of  his  niece.  This  young  lady  had  been  highly  edu- 
cated, and  had  enjoyed  very  precious  religious  privi- 
leges, but  now  was  apparently  insensible  to  all  serious 
impressions.  She  thought  tliat  her  day  of  grace  had 
been  sj.nned  away,  and  therefore  g^ve  herself  up  to  the 
pleasures  of  the  world,  for,  as  she  said,  all  that  she  was 
ever  to  enjoy  must  be  enjoyed  here — there  was  no  hope 
for  her  hereafter.  Consequently  she  determined  to 
exhaust  the  cup  of  earthly  delights,  and  let  eternity 
bring  to  her  what  it  would. 

Such  was  her  wretched,  desperate  purpose;  but 
happily  God's  thoughts  were  not  as  her  thoughts. 
She  w^as  a  child  of  prayer.  Her  soul  was  borne  before 
the  Mercy  Seat  by  her  friends  and  the  Christians  of 
the  ISToon  Meeting.  In  answer  to  these  petitions  she 
was  made  a  subject  of  renewing  grace,  and  came  to 
the  foot  of  the  Cross.  The  change  was  thorough. 
From  a  victim  of  despair,  tending  steadily  to  ruin. 


REQUESTS    FOR   THANKS. 


15T 


she  became  a  humble  and  rejoicmg  spirit,  an  intelli- 


o-ent  and  consistent  believer, 


FOR   THREE   SISTERS. 


A  gentleman,  a  teller  in  a  city  bank,  had  three 
sisters  for  whose  eternal  welfare  he  was  deeply  con- 
cerned. Meeting  a  friend  one  day,  he  sent  by  him  a 
request  to  the  I^oon  Meeting,  asking  that  prayer 
should  be  offered  for  their  immediate  conversion.  Kot 
lono-  afterwards  this  friend  reminded  the  Meeting  of 
the  circumstance,  adding,  "  and  now  I  am  here  to  say 
that  those  three  sisters  are  happy  in  the  pardoning 
love  of  Jesus,  and  are  rejoicing  with  that  joy  which 
is  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory." 

FOR   A   CONVERSION   IN   THE   PENITENTIAJBT. 

One  Monday  morning  a  speaker  made  a  statement 
to  this  effect :  "  Tln-ee  weeks  ago  I  requested  you  to 
pray  for  a  young  woman  in  the  Penitentiary,  whom  I 
had  found  in  my  Sabbath  visitations  to  be  in  a  very 
anxious  state  of  mind.  On  going  down  to  the  Island 
yesterday,  and  into  the  Penitentiary,  I  found  this 
young  woman  rejoicing  in  Christ.  She  felt  that  her 
sins  had  been  forgiven  her,  and  she  appears  very 
happy ;  and  I  come  into  your  meeting  to-day  to  tell 
you  the  good  news  for  your  encouragement." 


158  NOON    PKAYEK    MEETING. 

FOR   A   FATHER   AND   THREE    SISTERS. 

"  Oliristian  Friends — A  young  man,  wlio  frequently 
attends  this  Meeting,  desires  you  to  return  tlianks  for 
the  conversion  of  his  father  and  three  sisters.  All 
have  been  subjects  of  prayer." 

THE   THREEFOLD   MENTION. 

In  the  early  -pavt  of  the  year,  the  prayers  of  the 
Meeting  were  requested  for  a  young  man  of  fine  pro- 
mise, the  only  child  of  parents  who  counted  him 
their  greatest  earthly  treasure.  Bright,  earnest  and 
active,  he  was  a  great  favourite  with  his  friends,  but 
being  possessed  of  abundant  means  and  connected 
with  fashionable  society,  he  was  leading  a  life  of 
splendid  gaiety  and  worldliness.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, at  the  wish  of  his  aged  father,  his  case  was 
mentioned  for  the  first  time. 

Kot  long  afterwards,  a  friend  on  behalf  of  the 
father  called  on  the  Meeting  to  return  thanks  to 
Almighty  God  for  the  conversion  of  this,  his  only  son. 
It  apj)eared  that  the  young  man  had  been  induced  to 
attend  the  IsToon  gathering.  There  his  hard  heart  was 
softened.  There  he  experienced  the  gentle  but  pow- 
erful influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  there  he  at 
last  found  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  And  now 
turning  his  back  upon  the  gay  world  and  its  deceitful 
vanities,  he  was  full  of  love  to  Christ  and  anxious 
only  to  do  good.     Overjoyed  in  the  contemplation  of 


REQUESTS    FOE   THANKS.  159 

this  change,  the  father  felt  that  he  could  not  go  away 
from  Xew  York  to  his  distant  home,  without  offerinof 
thanks  to  the  Lord  for  his  unspeakable  goodness. 
And  so  the  case  was  mentioned  a  second  time. 

Some  weeks  had  elapsed  when  the  same  friend  who 
liad  announced  the  young  man's  conversion,  rose  to 
announce  that  he  slept,  yes  slept  the  sleep  that  knows 
no  waking.  By  the  accidental  discharge  of  a  gun,  in 
ISTorth  Carolina,  whither  he  had  gone  on  business,  he 
was  called  away  without  a  moment's  warning.  But 
his  was  not  the  terrible  end  it  would  have  been,  had 
he  died  without  an  interest  in  Christ.  His  Christian 
experience,  though  short,  was  enough  to  prepare  him 
for  the  heavenly  sanctuary  and  for  the  society  of  the 
blessed.  Before  leaving  ]N^ew  York  for  the  South  he 
had  connected  himself  with  God's  people,  doing  it 
then  for  the  express  reason,  as  he  himself  stated,  that 
inasmuch  as  he  was  about  to  reside  for  a  time  in  a 
2:)art  of  the  country  which  was  destitute  of  religious 
privileges,  he  supposed,  that  as  a  member  of  the 
Church  he  could  be  more  useful  in  establishins: 
prayer  meetings  and  Sunday  scliools.  Thus  his  case 
came  before  the  Meeting  a  third  time. 

Surely  the  thanks  of  the  father  would  have  been 
even  more  heartfelt  and  glowing,  had  he  known  that 
when  his  son  was  converted,  it  was  literally  JS^ow  or 
Kever. 


CHAPTEE  X. 


Jiitsters  ta  fraier. 


It  was  to  be  exjDected  that  when  earnest  and  re- 
peated prayers  were  so  perseveringly  offered  for  spe- 
cific objects,  all  this  exercise  of  laitli  and  zeal  should 
not  prove  vain.  Many  of  tlie  habitual  attendants  of 
the  Meetings  w^ere  men  given  to  devotion,  abundant 
in  prayers.  They  prayed  in  faith.  They  believed 
the  promises.  They  expected  their  fulfilment.  They 
took  the  fact  that  God  had  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  so 
many  of  his  people  to  come  together  day  after  day  to 
unite  in  supplication  for  their  common  wants,  as  evi- 
dence that  there  were  blessings  in  store  for  the  be- 
lieving. This  produced  an  unusual  fervour  and  di- 
rectness in  the  devotional  exercises.  Men  pleaded, 
importuned,  wrestled,  and,  as  we  shall  see,  prevailed. 
This  prevalence  reacted  on  the  minds  and  hearts  of 
the  petitioners  and  gave  new  enei'gy  to  their  subse- 
quent supplications.  He  who  heard  them  once  might 
well  be  expected  to  hear  tliem  again.     He  wlio  was 

161 


162  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

able  before  to  work  miracles  of  grace  was  still  as  able, 
for  they  held  with  the  Apostle  that  his  ability  was 
"exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or 
think." 

Many  of  the  answers  to  supplications  sent  up  from 
the  Fulton  street  Meeting,  never  have  been,  and 
doubtless  in  this  world  never  will  be,  made  known  to 
those  who  offered  them.  In  many  other  cases,  the 
answer  has  been  made  known,  but  no  record  was  kept 
of  the  fact,  and  thus  it  has  faded  from  the  memory 
of  all  but  the  parties  immediately  concerned.  Yet 
enough  have  been  preserved  and  remembered  to  fur- 
nish remarkable  illustrations  of  the  Faithfulness  of 
God  and  the  Power  of  Prayer. 

Some  of  these  are  subjoined. 

A  fatkf:r  foe  his  sons. 

"A  father,"  said  one  of  the  speakers,  "  had  three 
sons  ill  distant  an(i  different  parts  of  the  country,  all 
unconverted.  He  brought  them  to  the  Meeting  as  sub- 
jects of  prayer.  They  were  prayed  for  as  only  those 
who  believe  can  pray.  What  has  been,  the  conse- 
quence ?  Three  letters  have  been  received  from  these 
three  sons,  who  have  not  communicated  with  each 
other — each  giving  an  account  of  his  own  conversion." 

In  a  similar  case,  the  father  brought  before  the 
Meeting  the  welfare  of  his  son  far  away  in  the  distant 
Pacific ;  and  in  accordance  with  his  request  fervent 


ANSWERS    TO    PRAYEE.  163 

prayers  were  offered.  In  due  season  the  son  returned 
home,  and  it  was  found  that  he  had  been  converted 
not  only  in  mid-ocean,  but  also  about  the  very  time 
that  he  was  made  a  subject  of  prayer.  In  stating  this 
fact,  the  father  said,  ''  I  determined  at  the  time  to  note 
down  the  date  of  the  prayer  meeting  at  which  my 
son  was  remembered,  and  I  have  no  reason  to  doubt 
that  the  prayers  of  God's  people  were  answered.  It 
is  wonderful.  Away  at  that  distance  God  called  his 
attention  to  religion,  convinced  him  of  his  guilt,  led 
him  to  Christ,  and  the  very  first  thing  he  had  to  tell 
me  on  landifss:  was,  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  his 
soul.  He  knew  nothing  of  our  prayer  meetings.  He 
did  not  know  that  he  had  been  made  the  subject  ot 
special  prayer,  and  yet  the  Lord  has  made  him  the 
subject  of  special  grace." 

A    WIFE    FOR    UER    HCSBAIND. 

On  the  7th  of  July  last,  a  lady  tarried  after  the 
Prayer  Meethig  to  say  that  she  wished  to  have  a 
request  written,  to  be  presented  next  day  for  prayer 
for  the  conversion  of  her  liusband,  in  AVisconsin. 
She  said  she  did  not  know  that  she  would  be  present, 
but  she  would  try  to  be.  She  was  present,  and  heard 
the  prayer  offered.  She  then  went  to  stay  two  wrecks 
at  Yonkers.  MXqy  the  lapse  of  that  time,  she  return- 
ed home  to  Wisconsin.     On  arriving  home,  her  hus- 


164:  NOON    PRAYER   MEETING. 

band,  among  otlier  things,  said  to  lier,  ''I  have  setup 
family  worship  since  joii  went  away." 

"Ah  !  when  did  yon  commence?" 

"  Some  time  back." 

"Well,  I  had  yonr  case  made  a  subject  of  prayer  at 
the  Union  Prayer  Meeting,  Fulton  street,  when  I  was 
in  ]^ew  York." 

"Oh,  did  you,  and  on  what  day  was  it?" 

At  first  she  could  not  remember  the  exact  day.  But 
after  some  reflection  recalled  it,  and  said, 

"It  was  on  the  8th  of  July." 

"Why,  that  was  the  very  day  on  which  God  had 
mercy  on  my  soul !" 

This  lady  has  lately  written  a  letter  to  a  friend  here, 
full  of  grateful  acknowledgments,  through  whom 
these  facts  have  been  communicated  to  the  Meeting. 
"Before  they  call  I  will  answer,  and  while  they  are 
yet  speaking  I  will  hear."  "Ask  and  ye  shall  receive, 
seek  and  ye  shall  find,  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened 
unto  you." 

A.   PIOUS   INIOTHER   ANSWERED. 

Twenty  five  years  ago  a  Christian  lady  died,  leav- 
ing a  lad  thirteen  years  of  age.  To  this  child  she 
had  been  very  faithful,  and  he  had  often  felt  her 
tears  raining  down  on  his  hands  as  she  knelt  beside 
him  or  over  him  in  prayer.  But  he  grew  up  careless 
and  unconcerned  about  spiritual  things,  and  continued 


ANSWERS   TO    PRAYER.  165 


SO  for  years.  He  always  declined  attending  a  noon 
prayer  meeting  and  had  been  spendiiig  the  whole  of 
the  recent  summer  amid  the  gay  scenes  of  Newport. 
But  upon  his  return  to  the  city,  by  a  relative's  per- 
suasions he  was  induced  to  attend  the  prayer  meeting 
held  every  Lord's  day  evening  in  the  lecture  room  of 
tlie  I^orth  Dutch  Church.  While  there  the  Spirit  of 
God  fell  upon  him  with  great  power.  His  heart  and 
conscience  were  thoroughly  awakened.  He  passed 
the  night  in  great  distress  of  mind,  and  in  the  morn- 
ing sent  for  his  brother-in-law,  the  relative  before  re- 
ferred to,  who  found  him  on  his  l^nees,  in  a  flood  of 
tears,  callino;  on  God  for  mercy. 

Tliis  gentleman,  after  praying  and  conversing  with 
1  him,  brought  him  to  the  ]N"oon  Meeting,  where  his 
story  was  narrated,  and  fervent  supplications  offered 
on  his  behalf.  The  next  day  (Tuesday)  he  came 
again  to  the  ISToon  Meeting,  where  his  case  was  again 
remembered.  At  the  close  the  minister,  (one  of  the 
Collegiate  pastors),  who  led  the  service  on  that  day, 
was  introduced  to  him,  and  at  his  request  suggested 
such  counsel  and  direction  as  seemed  adapted  to  his 
situation.  The  sequel  is  shown  by  the  following 
paper,  which  the  changed  man  of  his  own  accord 
prepared  and  sent  in  to  the  Meeting  on  the  next  day. 

"Tlie  brother-in-law,  for  whom  prayers  have  been 
offered  in  this  room,  desires  to  add  his  testimony  to 
the  efficacy  of  prayer.      He  humbly  trusts,  through 


166  NOON  PRAYEK  MEETING. 

the  merits  of  a  dying  Saviour,  tliat  lie  has  been  hope- 
fully converted ;  and  he  earnestly  requests  the  con- 
tinued prayer  of  this  Meeting  that  his  faith  may  be 
strengthened  in  the  Lord." 

lie  has  since  continued  joyfully  in  the  service  of 
his  newly-found  Saviour.  He  has  entered  upon  the 
legacy  left  him  so  long  before — the  inestimable  legacy 
of  a  mother's  prayers. 

A   FATHER   ANSWERED. 

A  few  weeks  since  a  gentleman  expressed  great 
pleasure  in  informing  the  Meeting  that  a  brother  had 
called  at  his  place  of  business  on  that  very  morning, 
and  with  an  unusually  happy  face,  exclaimed,  "My 
son  for  whom  I  have  prayed  so  long,  is  at  last  under 
conviction  of  sin.  His  sister  has  prayed  earnestly 
for  him  that  he  mip-ht  be  brouo^ht  to  Christ.  For 
three  months  he  has  been  suffering  from  a  sense  of 
his  un worthiness,  but  never  told  his  nearest  and 
dearest  friends.  Yesterday  he  met  an  acquaintance 
who  ur2:ed  him  to  visit  the  theatre  in  the  evenins-,  in 
his  company.  He, promised  to  go.  After  they  sej)a- 
rated,  he  thought,  'I  had  resolved  to  go  to  the  prayer 
meeting  this  evening ;  I  do  not  know  about  going  to 
the  theatre.  This  may  be  the  last  opportunity  I  may 
ever  have  of  attending  such  a  prayer  meeting;  I 
must  not  loose  it — I  will  not.'  He  resolved  not  to  go 
to  the  theatre,  but  to  go  to  the  prayer  meeting.     He 


ans\\t<:rs  to  pray?:r.  167 

lid  so,  and  was  so  convinced  of  liis  sins,  and  of  liis 
leed  of  a  Saviour,  that  lie  rose  in  that  very  prayer 
eeting,  and  related  the  experience  he  had  passed 
;hrough,  in  'crms  so  touching  that  there  was  scarcely  a 
Iry  eye  in  the  house.  That  son,"  said  the  gentleman 
[peaking,  ''  is  now  in  this  room  for  the  first  time." 

A   DYING    SAIXT   ANSWERED. 

The  following  case,  although  not  having  an  imme- 
diate connection  with  the  Fulton  street  Meeting,  may 
find  a  place  here,  since  it  occurred  in  the  author's  pre- 
sence. 

One  morning  in  February,  1858,  a  minister  was 
called  to  visit  a  parishioner,  who,  it  was  feared,  would 
hardly  survive  the  day.  The  young  lady  had  been 
long  slowly  declining  in  health  and  strength,  but  was 
well  prepared  for  her  latter  end.  Having  many  years 
before  learned  to  love  and  serve  the  Saviour,  she  was 
quite'willing  to  leave  this  world  and  go  to  that  blessed 
land  where  Christ  reveals  himself  face  to  face  to  his 
chosen,  and  they  know  even  as  they  are  known,  and 
love  even  as  they  are  loved.  But  while  thus  without 
fear  as  to  what  succeeds  death,  this  peaceful  Christian 
had  no  small  trepidation  as  to  the  pang  of  dissolution. 
Like  Dr.  Conyers,  of  whom  John  Xewton  speaks,  she 
"though  not  afraid  of  death,  was  often  afraid  of 
dying."  She  had  a  painful  apprehension  of  the  pos- 
sible forerunners  and  concomitants  of  a  dying  hour. 


168  NOON  PEATEK  MEETING. 

On  this  account  lier  pastor,  as  lie  knelt  at  her  bed- 
side, fervently  implored  that  the  Lord  would  overcome 
the  anxieties  of  his  handmaid,  and  if  it  pleased  him, 
would  kindly  vouchsafe  to  her  an  easy,  tranquil  pas- 
sage through  the  dark  valley.  On  rising  from  his 
knees  the  minister,  observing  her  to  be  breathing 
peacefully,  addressed  a  word  or  two  to  some  of  the  ^ 
friends  standing  by,  and  then  bade  the  sick  lady  good 
morning,  with  the  promise  of  returning  in  the  after- 
noon. But  as  he  took  her  hand  in  his,  he  found  it 
cold  ;  her  lips  did  not  move  in  reply  ;  and  on  exami- 
nation they  found  to  their  amazement  that  her  pulse 
had  ceased  to  beat.  Thus  in  a  moment,  without  a 
struggle  or  a  gasp,  with  no  outward  sign  whatever,  so 
quietly  tliat  not  even  the  sister  whose  hands  supported 
her  head  perceived  the  fact,  she  passed  away  from 
earth  and  entered  the  eternal  rest.  No  groans,  no 
pangs,  no  dying  strife,  but  calmly,  sweetly  as  a  babe 
shuts  its  eyes  upon  its  mother's  breast,  even  so  did 
this  worn  and  emaciated  believer  fall  asleej)  in  Jesus. 
So  quick  was  the  transition  that  she  could  hardly  her- 
self have  been  aware  of  it.  In  the  twinklins^  of  an 
eye  her  ransomed  soul  left  the  clay  tenement,  and  was 
with  God.  Gratefully  the  surviving  friends  recognize 
the  Divine  goodness  and  faithfulness  which  so  speedily 
and  amply  answered  their  prayer.  While  they  were 
yet  speaking,  the  Lord  heard.     His  direction  to  us  is 


ANSWERS   TO    PRAYER.  1G9 

^till  and  always,  "only  believe;"  for  believing,  we 
^liall  receive  wlien  we  ask. 

A   COLORED   woman's   FAITH. 

Tliis  woman,  according  to  tlie  statement  by  a  gen- 
tleman one  day  occupying  the  leader's  chair,  was  a 
member  of  one  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  this 
city,  and  as  such  held  in  high  esteem  for  her  consis- 
tent walk  and  pious  zeal.  One  of  the  illustrations  of 
her  triumphant  faith  and  persevering  devotion  was 
contained  in  the  fact,  that  fully  believing  in  the  pro- 
mises made  to  earnest  prayer,  she  determined,  in  an 
humble  earnest  way  to  select  twenty  of  her  acquaint- 
ances and  pray  earnestly  for  their  salvation.  She  kept 
her  resolution,  made  the  selections,  prayed  without 
ceasing  for  their  conversion,  and  in  the  end  had  the 
blessed  satisfaction  of  believing  that  they  had  all  em- 
braced the  Saviour. 

THE   PRATING   WIVES. 

A  pastor  from  the  interior  stated  to  the  Meet- 
ting,  that  in  the  Church  to  which  he  ministered 
there  were  twenty-five  ladies  whose  husbands 
were  not  pious.  They  met  and  spoke  one  to  another 
of  the  fact,  and  of  their  duty  in  view  of  it,  and 
agreed  to  meet  weekly  for  special  prayer  for  their 
companions.  Tliis  practice  was  kept  up,  as  we  under- 
stood, for  some  time.     Tlie  pastor  said  that  on  the 

8 


170  NOON  PKAYER  MEETING. 


Sabbath  before  he  left  home  for  his  summer  vacation, 
he  had  the  happiness  to  receive  the  last  of  the  twenty- 
five  hnsbands  into  the  Chnrch. 


THE   SEVEN   PRAYING   WIVES. 


Another  time,  a  clergyman  present  spoke  of  seven 
praying  women,  all  of  whom  had  unconverted  hus- 
bands. These  wives  met  statedly  for  prayer  for  the 
conversion  of  their  husbands.  They  prayed  on  for 
ten  years,  and  received  no  answers  to  their  prayers, 
and  then  many  were  for  giving  up,  discouraged 
and  disheartened  iVom  the  long  delay  of  the  bless- 
ing sought.  One  poor  Irish  woman,  ignorant  in 
the  instruction  of  this  world,  but  abundantly  in- 
structed in  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  said,  "  we 
must  not  give  up  our  meeting.  Do  you  not  know 
that  God  is  faithful  to  all  his  promises  ?  He  has 
never  said  '  Seek  ye  my  face'  in  vain."  So  they 
prayed  on  three  years  more,  and  all  their  children 
were  converted,  their  husbands  were  converted,  the 
Lord  poured  out  his  Spirit  in  great  power,  and  their 
friends  and  neighbours  were  converted.  The  Church 
received  large  accessions,  and  the  Lord  turned  almost 
the  whole  people  to  himself. 


THE   ENRAGED   MOTHER. 


A  young  lad   came  to  the  Meeting  one  day  and 
stated  that  he  had  been  brought  up  a  Roman  Catholic, 


ANSWERS   TO   PRAYER."  lYl 

but  by  the  blessing  of  God  bad  been  converted.  He 
felt  strong  in  the  faith.  Christ  was  so  precious  to 
him  that  he  would  and  must  continue  in  His  service. 
But  he  had  a  most  painful  trial.  Ilis  mother  was  ex- 
ceedingly annoyed  by  his  conversion.  Indeed  she 
was  so  indignant  that  she  would  not  remain  under  the 
same  roof  with  liim,  but  had  even  left  the  city  and 
gone  to  reside  in  Baltimore.  This  sore  cross  did  not 
shake  the  steadfast  faith  of  the  young  confessor.  But 
he  entreated  the  Meeting  to  join  their  prayers 
with  his,  that  converting  grace  might  be  bestowed 
upon  his  mother.  His  request  was  complied  with. 
Ere  long  the  joyful  intelligence  came  that  the  prayer 
was  answered  and  the  mother  brought  to  the  Saviour. 
In  Baltimore  her  heart  was  changed  and  very  soon 
she  returned  to  her  son.  Both  united  in  praise  to 
redeeming  love  and  are  now  happily  living  together 
just  across  the  East  river. 

A    SERIES  OF  ANS^VERS. 

Tlie  following  most  remarkable  statement  has  been 
obtained  for  the  author,  by  his  esteemed  friend,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Gillette,  of  this  city,  whose  name  is  a  suffi- 
cient guarantee  for  the  strict  accuracy  of  the  account. 

"  A  young  man,  who  all  his  life  had  been  averse 
to  either  hearing  or  being  spoken  to  on  the  subject 
of  religion,  was  at  last  impelled  to  visit  the  Fulton 
street  Meeting ;  and  through  a  friend  prayers  were 


172  NOON  PKAYER  MEETING. 

offered  in  liis  behalf.  From  that  day  he  experienced 
an  entire  change  of  heart. 

]^ot  two  days  had  elapsed  ere  he  sent  in  a  petition 
that  earnest  prayer  might  be  offered  for  an  intimate 
companion,  with  whom  for  years  he  had  been  asso- 
ciated in  sinful  pleasures.  Prayers  were  offered  ; 
and  the  next  time  he  met  that  young  friend  he  found 
him  under  deep  conviction.  Now  he  is  rejoicing  in 
a  sure  hope  in  Christ. 

ISTot  one  week  later  this  same  young  man  offered  a 
request  that  a  fervent  appeal  migtit  be  made  to  God 
in  behalf  of  two  friends  of  his,  a  brother  and  sister, 
the  only  children  of  a  pious  widow,  whose  heart  was 
ever  yearning  that  they  might  become  the  children 
of  God.  One  of  our  leading  ministers  arose  and 
offered  a  special  prayer  for  that  brother  and  sister. 
The  same  night  both  became  aware  of  their  need  of 
pardon,  and  were  anxiously  enquiring,  "  what  shall 
we  do  to  be  saved  ?"  And  now  both  are  come  out  on 
the  Lord's  side. 

All  these  persons  had  been  for  years  wedded  to  the 
fleeting  pleasures  of  the  world,  and  every  influence 
i  liat  liad  been  brought  to  bear  upon  them  to  induce 
vhem  to  change  their  course  of  life,  seemed  useless, 
until  these  earnest  appeals  to  God  were  poured  forth. 

G.  E.  S. 


I 


ANSAVERS    TO    PRAYER.  173 

ANOTHER   SERIES ^ALL   NIGHT   IN   PRAYER. 

In  the  month  of  March  last,  W.  M.,  who  had  long 
been  a  wanderer  from  the  fold  of  Christ,  was  graci- 
ously restored  to  the  service  and  enjoyment  of  God 
by  the  Divine  blessing  upon  the  noon  meetings 
which  he  attended. 

At  once  he  began  to  feel  an  intense  desire  for  the 
conversion  of  his  impenitent  friends  and  relations, 
especial  his  father,  now  aged  and  in  infirm  health. 
Accordingly  he  set  off  for  his  residence,  an  inland 
town  in  Massachusetts.  Entering  a  steamboat  on 
Long  Island  Sound,  he  engaged  in  prayer  for  his 
father,  and  continued  wrestling  all  night  long,  for  his 
anxiety  was  so  great  that  he  could  get  no  sleep.  On 
his  aiTival,  his  mother  met  him  at  the  door,  and  told 
him  that  his  father  was  a  changed  man.  It  appears 
that  for  some  time  before  the  old  gentleman  had  been 
awakened,  and  sought  counsel  from  his  wife,  anx- 
iously enquiring  if  there  was  any  hope  for  such  a  sin- 
ner as  he  was.  These  convictions  continued  until  the 
nio;ht  when  his  son  was  wrestlino;  for  him  in  the  steam- 
boat,  and  that  very  night  he  found  peace  in  believing 
on  the  Saviour.  Tlie  first  evening  after  his  arrival, 
the  son  took  down  the  Bible  and  said,  "  Father,  let 
us  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  pray."  "  Cer- 
tainly," said  the  father;  "you  read."  After  reading, 
without  waitino;   for   the   son,  the  father   bes-an   to 


1Y4  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

pray  —  pouring  forth  such  fervent  supplications  as 
he  had  scarcely  ever  heard  before.  It  was  the  first 
outgushings  of  the  new-born  soul. 

The  son  having  remained  for  three  days  at  the 
paternal  home,  during  which  many  earnest  prayers 
were  offered  for  their  unconverted  friends,  especially 
a  sister,  an  uncle  and  a  cousin,  went  eastward  to  see 
his  sister.  He  told  her  of  God's  mercy  to  their 
father,  and  of  their  united  prayers  for  her  soul,  and 
entreated  her  to  give  herself  to  Christ.  He  and  the 
other  pious  members  of  the  household  held  a  family 
prayer  meeting,  at  which  she  was  present.  There 
she  became  much  under  concern,  and  set  about  seek- 
ing the  salvation  of  her  soul  with  all  diligence.  The 
next  day,  the  son  returning  to  his  father,  took  back 
the  iovful  intelli2:ence  that  the  sister  who  was  lost 
was  found. 

While  at  liis  father's  residence,  the  son  wrote  to 
his  uncle,  informing  him  of  the  joint  entreaties  made 
for  him,  and  urging  him  to  become  a  Christian.  Ten 
days  after  came  a  reply,  in  which  the  uncle  ex- 
pressed his  surprise,  that  while  his  friends  eighty 
miles  away  were  praying  for  him,  he  should  be  led  to 
pray  for  himself.  Those  prayers,  he  said,  had  been 
answered,  for  he  had  obtained  the  pearl  of  great 
price. 

While  W.  M.  was  in  his  father's  neighbourhood, 
he  attended  some  prayer  meetings  there.     At  one  of 


ANSWERS  TO    PKATEK.  175 

these  a  youug  man  arose,  and  asked  an  interest  in 
the  prayers  of  Christians.  They  prayed  for  him  and 
lie  was  exhorted  to  pray  for  himself,  which  he  did 
that  night  for  the  first  time.  Two  days  after  he  was 
rejoicing  in  hope. 

A  young  lady  in  the  same  vicinity,,  was  at  the  re- 
quest of  her  mother,  made  the  subject  of  special  prayer 
and  personal  entreaty  by  W.  M.  Upon  closing  th-e 
interview  lie  received  her  thanks,  and  after  his  return 
to  ISTew  York  was  gratified  by  the  intelligence  of  her 
conversion.  Since  that  period  she  has  been  brought 
to  death's  door,  but  her  faith  did  not  waver  under  the 
severe  trial. 

On  arriving  at  jS^ew  York,  the  son  at  once  sought 
out  his  cousin  and  informed  him  of  the  prayers  which 
had  been  ofifered  in  his  behalf.  His  cousin  imme- 
diately replied  that  he  had  been  converted  and  was 
cherishing  a  Christian  hope.  This  hope  continued 
firm  and  bright  even  to  the  end,  which  came  very  sud- 
denly about  three  months  afterwards.  While  accom- 
panying his  remains  to  his  uncle's  house,  W.  M.  met 
a  young  man  in  the  cars  of  just  his  cousin's  age,  nine- 
teen years.  Speaking  of  the  melancholy  errand 
upon  which  he  was  then  engaged,  he  reminded  the 
young  man  of  the  uncertainty  of  life  and  of  the 
claims  of  the  Saviour,  and  upon  parting  gave  him 
some  tracts,  and  urged  him  not  to  forget  the  all- 
important  subject.     The  young  man  asked  his  new 


1 


176  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

found  friend  to  pray  for  him,  wliicli  he  did  of  course 
with  much  fervour.  Some  weeks  afterwards  W.  M. 
had  a  letter  from  him,  stating  that  he  had  become  a 
disciple  of  Christ  and  had  entered  an  institution  of 
learning  with  a  view  of  preparing  hunself  for  the 
ministry. 

W.  M.  thinks  that  he  has  good  reason,  from  ex- 
perience and  observation,  to  believe  that  God  answers 
prayer.  Thus  believing  he  feels  it  a  duty,  whenever 
opportunity  is  afforded,  to  speak  a  word  for  Christ, 
and  then  ask  God's  blessing  upon  the  word. 

FORTY-FIVE   YEARS    OF    PRAYER. 

An  aged  mother  in  Israel,  in  sending  in  a  request 
for  prayer  for  a  number  of  grand-children,  prefaced  it 
by  the  following  remarkable  statement : 

"Mothers  of  '  only  sons'  pray  on.  For  forty-live 
years,  one  now  present,  the  mother  of  an  only  son, 
prayed  for  his  conversion,  and  in  this  blessed  revival 
the  Lord  brought  him  into  the  visible  Church. 

"  Pray  and  never  cease." 

IS   NOT   MY   HUSBAND   TO   BE   SAVED  ? 

The  following  statement  produced  a  deep  impres- 
sion the  day  it  was  made  in  the  Meeting.  It  was 
given  in  the  narrator's  own  words. 

"  As  I  was  leaving  the  Prayer  Meeting,  when  I  had 
gone  a  little  distance,  a  lady  came  rushing  up  to  me. 


ANSWERS    TO    PKAYEK.  1^7 

and  exclaimed  :  '  Oli !  my  brother  ;  my  brother.  Oli ! 
is  not  my  husband  to  be  saved  ?  I  have  put  in  a  re- 
request  that  he  might  be  prayed  for,  three  times  ;  and 
three  times  tliis  request  has  been  read ;  and  in  each 
case  no  allusion  has  been  made  to  my  case  in  the 
prayers  which  followed.  My  husband  has  not  been 
prayed  for.     What  does  it  mean  V 

"  I  said  to  her  :  '  suppose  you  keep  on  praying  for 
him.  I  will  pray  for  him.  I  will  speak  to  others  to 
pray  for  him.  TVe  will  carry  his  case  to  other  places 
of  prayer.' 

''  The  heart  of  tins  wife  was  very  much  encouraged. 
When  I  met  her  again  I  inquired,  '  Is  your  husband 
converted  yet  V 

"  '  Oh  !  no,  he  is  not  converted  ;  but  I  believe  he 
will  be.  My  husband  is  certainly  to  be  a  Christian. 
I  feel  assured  he  will  be.' 

"  In  a  few  days  I  met  her  again.  I  asked  her : 
'  Is  that  husband  of  yours  a  Christian  yet !' 

"  '  Oh  !  I  am  afraid  not.  I  have  been  praying  and 
hoping,  and  believing.  I  am  so  distressed  with 
anxiety  for  him,  that  I  have  had  to  give  up  all  atten- 
tion to  all  household  duties.  I  cannot  oversee  my 
house.  My  hope  is  in  God,  and  1  will  trust  in  him, 
for  vain  is  the  help  of  man.' 

"  A  few  days  after,  I  met  the  same  wife  again 

"  '  Is  your  husband  converted  yet  ?'  Her  coun- 
tenance lighted  with  a  spiritual,  serene  and  holy  joy. 
8* 


178  NOON   PEAYER   MEETES'G. 


"  ^  Oil !  yes,  I  hope  my  liusband  is  converted.  He 
came  home  from  his  business.  He  ran  to  me,  threw 
his  arms  around  my  neck,  and  in  weeping  rapture  ex- 
claimed, '  Oh !  I  have  found  the  Saviour.  I  have 
given  myself  up  to  him,  and  on  the  very  next  Sab- 
bath I  am  to  unite  myself  to  the  people  of  God.  I 
am  with  you  now  for  time  and  eternity.' 

•'  'I  asked  him  where  he  was,'  said  the  wife,  'when 
he  experienced  the  change,'  He  answered,  '  In  the 
Fulton  street  Prayer  Meeting.'  And  this  was  the* 
first  knowledge  I  had  that  he  ever  attended  the  Ful- 
ton street  Prayer  Meetings  at  all.  So  while  I  was 
]3raying,  he  was  going  to  the  place  of  prayer,  where 
the  Lord  met  him  in  his  mercy. ' 

u  "Were  I  to  name  him,"  continued  the  speaker, 
"  you  would  all  know  him,  for  he  is  a  marked  and 
eminent  man  in  this  city." 

The  tears  were  flowing  freely  all  around  the 
room. 

"  ]^ow  just  mark  one  thing,"  said  the  same  voice, 
"  how  God  by  the  Spirit  supported  the  faith  of  this 
humble,  feeble  believer ;  and  how  at  the  same  time 
he  broke  her  off  from  all  human  reliance,  that  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  power  might  be  of  God  and  not  of 


man." 


AN   ANSWER   DELAYED   BUT    SURE. 


In  the  year  1836,  a  Christian  lady  died  in  the 
triumph  of  faith.      She  had  been  remarkable  for  her 


ANSWERS   TO    PRATER.  179 

intelligent  piety.  Enjoying  from  the  earliest  years 
tlie  benefit  of  faithful  catechetical  instructions,  she 
improved  them  so  well  that  her  pastor,  the  late  Dr. 
Milledoler,  said  that  ''  her  acquaintance  with  spiritual 
things  exceeded  that  of  any  other  child  we  ever  con- 
versed with." 

After  a  short  but  useful  career  this  lady  was  called 
to  die,  leaving  behind  her  a  fatherless  boy  of  nine 
years.  She  gave  him  into  the  charge  of  pious  rela- 
tives with  many  tender  injunctions  to  himself  and 
many  earnest  prayers  for  him.  Those  prayers  lay  long- 
unanswered.  The  lad  grew  up  to  manhood,  mar- 
ried and  settled  in  life.  He  was  amiable,  upright, 
moral,  a  good  citizen  and  a  kind  neighbour,  but  a 
stranger  to  Christ,  and  wholly  destitute  of  serious 
thoughts.  In  the  first  months  of  the  present  autumn, 
the  conversion  of  a  near  connection  fell  upon  him 
like  a  bolt  from  heaven.  All  at  once  he  became  in- 
tensely interested  in  religious  things,  and  diligently 
used  every  means  of  grace.  Especially  did  he  avail 
himself  of  the  Koon  Meeting  in  the  JSTorth  Dutch 
Church.  Before,  he  had  never  attended  one  of  them, 
being  as  he  said  and  supposed  too  busy ;  but  now, 
although  overwhelmed  with  engagements,  he  care- 
fully planned  the  disposition  of  his  time  so  as  to  allow 
him  the  opportunity  to  join  God's  people  in  their  mid- 
day devotions.  Seeking  God  thus  with  all  his  heart 
he  found  him,  and  became  through  grace  a  thorouo^h 


180  NOON  PRATER  MEETING. 

and  decided  Christian.  Then  he  recalled  with  joy 
the  prayers  of  his  mother,  now  so  many  years  in 
heaven,  and  felt  that  he  was  experiencing  the  answer 
10  those  fervent  snpplications. 

THE  CLEEGYJVIAn's  SON. 

At  a  meeting  in  October,  the  following  was  related 
as  having  occurred  at  a  prayer  meeting  in  Philadel- 
phia : 

"  A  written  request  was  handed  to  the  leader  ot 
the  meeting,  that  prayer  might  be  offered  to  the 
Throne  of  Grace  for  the  conversion  of  the  son  of  an 
aged  clergyman.  A  pastor,  well  stricken  in  years, 
who  iiad  long  been  praying  that  his  own  son  might 
be  led  to  see  the  error  of  his  ways  and  be  brought  to 
the  feet  of  Jesus,  rose  and  made  earnest  supplication 
to  God  that  '  this  son  of  an  aged  clergyman'  might  be 
brought  to  seek  redemption  through  a  dying  and  risen 
Saviour.  His  own  son,  unknown  to  him,  sat  in  the 
same  room,  some  distance  behind  him.  This  son  had 
been  walking  through  the  street,  and  seeing  a  great 
crowd  entering  the  door  of  the  meeting,  out  of  mere 
idle  curiosity  was  induced  to  enter  and  take  a  seat. 
And  there  he  heard  his  own  father  praying  for  the 
conversion  of  just  such  a  son,  and  just  such  a  sinner 
as  he  himself  was.  He  left  the  meeting  in  great  dis- 
tress of  mind,  could  not  think  of  sleep,  but  walked  the 
streets   the  whole    ni^^ht.     Sometimes   he   would   sit 


ANSWERS    TO    PJKAYEK.  181 

down  Oil  the  steps  of  the  house  whose  owner  he  knew 
was  a  Christian,  and  ponder  within  himself  whether 
he  had  not  better  ring  the  bell,  rouse  up  the  family 
out  of  sleep,  and  beg  them  to  pray  for  him.  It  was 
with  difiicultj  that  he  could  persuade  himself  that  it 
was  an  unseasonable  hour,  and  that. even  though  he 
feared  the  '  wrath  to  come,'  he  must  wait  till  morning 
before  any  would  pray  for  him. 

"  At  length  morning  came.  He  returned  as  a  pro- 
digal to  his  father's  house,  and,  through  God's  grace 
and  mercy,  was  enabled  to  humble  himself  before 
God,  and  give  up  his  evil  courses,  and  enlist  in  the 
service  of  Christ,  who  suffered  on  the  cross,  that  sin- 
ners like  him  might  be  saved.  That  same  son  of  an 
aged  clergyman  is  now  daily  employed  in  persuading 
sinners,  such  as  he  lately  was,  to  come  to  Christ. 
That  same  son,  who  went  into  the  prayer  meeting, 
attracted  out  of  mere  idle  curiosity,  is  now  seen  daily 
in  the  Union  Prayer  Meeting,  ready  to  take  his  part 
in  the  work  and  duty  of  prayer.  How  changed  from 
the  night  he  walked  the  streets  in  agony  of  mind — 
now  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory!" 

AN    OLD   man's    prayer   ANSWEREIf. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Taylor,  of  Bergen,  K.  J.,  at  one  of 
the  meetings  held  in  the  Consistory  Koom,  narrated 
the  following  circumstances  ''as  an  enconragement 
for  parents  to  pray  tor  their  children :" 


182  NOON   PKAYER   IVIEETING. 

"  Many  years  ago  an  old  man,  a  devoted  Christian, 
started  a  prayer  meeting,  which  is  still  continued, 
having  resulted  in  many  and  glorious  fruits.  As  a 
])a3tor  it  was  my  privilege  to  be  with  him,  particu- 
iarlv  durinor  his  last  illness.  In  several  visits  made 
to  this  house  I  found  him  on  the  mount,  looking  over 
on  to  tlie  Land  of  Promise.  Finding  nothing  seem- 
ingly to  mar  his  comfort  or  interrupt  his  joy,  one 
morning  as  I  went  to  his  dwelling,  (he  was  a  poor 
man,  and  lived  in  straitened  circumstances,)  I  deter- 
mined to  satisfy  myself  whether  there  was  nothing 
that  gave  him  any  trouble  of  heart.  On  entering  his 
chamber,  I  asked  him  in  simple  terms,  '  How  are  you 
this  morning  V  '  Oh,  sir,'  said  he,  '  I  am  well ;  why 
should  I  not  be  well  ?  I  am  near  home.  Yes,  I  am 
near  home — near  heaven.'  I  took  the  opportunity  to 
ask  him,  '  My  dear  sir,  has  there  been  nothing  of  late 
resting  upon  your  heart  as  an  occasion  of  trouble  V 
He  spoke  not  a  word,  but  turned  his  head  over  to  the 
wall,  and  lay  so  between  five  and  ten  minutes  ;  then 
he  rolled  his  head  back  upon  his  pillow,  with  his  face 
towards  me,  and  I  saw  the  tears  streaming  down  his 
cheeks.  '  Oh,  yes,  sir,'  said  he,  '  there  is  one  great 
trouble.'  '  What  is  it  V  I  inquired.  '  Speak  your 
whole  mind  to  me  freely.'  '  Well,'  said  he,  '  I  have 
ten  children,  and  I  have  prayed  to  God  for  more 
than  thirty  years,  that  I  might  see  one  or  more  of 
them  converted  before  I  die  ;  but  he  lias  denied  me. 


ANSWERS   TO   PRAYER.  183 

Tliey  are  all  grown  up,  as  you  know,  but  are  not  yet 
Christians.'  '  How  do  you  get  over  that  trouble  V  I 
asked.  '  Ah  I '  he  replied,  '  I  get  over  it  as  I  get  over 
all  other  troubles — by  rolling  it  over  upon  Christ.  I 
know  that  God  means  to  answer  my  prayers,  but  he 
means  to  wait  till  I  am  gone.  But  he  will  do  it ;  1 
know  he  will :  my  children  will  be  converted.' 

"  Tliis  man  has  been  in  his  grave  for  fifteen  years, 
and  I  have  watched  over  his  children  ever  since  his 
death ;  and  now  to-day  I  am  able  to  say  that  seven 
out  of  the  ten  have  been  born  into  the  Kingdom  of 
God,  and  that  the  eighth  has  also  just  experienced 
conversion.  This  is  the  answer  to  his  prayer  !  God 
did  not  forget ;  he  only  waited  ;  and  in  like  manner 
he  will  answer  the  prayers  of  all  parents  who  pray 
in  faith  for  the  conversion  of  their  children.  Let  us, 
therefore,  take  courage,  and  lay  hold  upon  the  preci- 
ous promises  of  God." 


CHAPTER  XI. 


instances  jof  CDiilJ^rsioit* 


The  number  of  conversions  to  God  wrought  by  tlie 
PIolj  Spirit  through  the  agency  of  the  JSToon  Meeting 
will  never  be  known.  But  it  must  be  great.  The 
services  have  never  been  attended  on  any  two  days 
by  precisely  the  same  individuals.  At  every  succes- 
sive meeting  new  faces  have  appeared,  drawn  of 
course  by  very  various  motives,  but  all  decorous  and 
attentive.  Of  this  immense  multitude  there  is  reason 
to  suppose  that  many  more  than  have  come  to  our 
knowledge,  have  received  mdelible  impressions  of 
eternal  things.  But  they  have  gone  their  way,  and 
are  seen  no  more.  "  Tlie  day  will  declare  "  whether 
they  have  been  led  to  the  Saviour  or  not — a  question 
infinitely  more  important  to  them  than  to  us.  Tliere 
is,  however,  no  need  of  speculating  on  this  point. 
The  ascertained  results  in  many  cases  indicate  that 
the  Lord  has  bestowed  a  peculiar  blessing  upon  the 
Cliristians  who  call  upon  God  every  day  at  noon. 

1S5 


186  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

The  subjoined  illustrations,  however,  are  not  confined 
to  this  class,  but  include  several  cases  of  conversions 
wrought  by  other  means,  although  first  brought  to  the 
public  eje  by  statements  made  at  the  Koon  Meeting. 

A   SAILOE. 

A  tract  visitor  once  gave  this  account  of  a  convert 
whom  he  found  on  board  the  Yanderbilt : 

"  In  the  course  of  my  tract  distribution  I  often  go 
on  vessels  to  give  the  sailors  some  tracts,  and  leave 
others  in  the  forecastle.  For  however  fine  a  library 
you  may  have  in  the  cabin,  and  however  many  reli- 
gious books  there  may  be  aft,  the  sailor  will  seldom 
peruse  them,  for  fear  of  the  ridicule  of  his  shipmates 
if  he  asks  for  one.  Now,  leave  them  where  he  lives, 
forward  in  the  forecastle,  and  when  he  gets  leisure 
time  there  is  no  class  of  men  more  fond  of  reading 
than  the  sailor.  Sailors  will  select  the  best  reader  of 
their  number,  and  then,  seated  or  standing,  they  will 
tell  him  to  '  heave  ahead.'  I  went  on  board  the  Yan- 
derbilt, a  few  days  ago,  on  my  usual  errand,  when  a 
young  man  stepped  up  to  me  and  asked  for  some 
tracts.  I  said,  '  Do  you  love  to  read  them  1 '  He  re- 
plied, 'These  and  the  Bible  are  food  for  my  soul.' 
'  Then,'  said  I,  '  you  are  a  brother  in  Christ.'  '  Thank 
God,  yes,  though  I  have  not  been  so  long.  I  trust  in 
Christ's  saving  merits.'  In  farther  conversation  with 
him,  I  learned  that  the  means  of  his  conversion  had 


INSTANCES  OF  CONVERSION.  187 

been  his  attendance  at  the  Fulton  street  Prayer  Meet- 
ing." 

THE   WRITER   FOR   THE    SUNDAY    PRESS. 

One  day  last  summer,  a  gentleman  of  considerable 
gifts  and  culture,  who  was  connected  with  one  of  the 
Sunday  newspapers,  wandered  into  the  Meeting  in 
the  Consistory  building.  He  can  imagine  no  motive 
for  doing  so.  He  had  no  love  for  a  place  of  prayer. 
He  had  no  interest  whatever  in  religion.  He  was  not 
conscious  even  of  any  curiosity  to  see  or  hear  what 
was  done  in  the  Xoon  Meetings.  Yet  through  some 
unaccountable  impulse  he  came  in  and  took  a  seat 
near  the  desk.  In  the  course  of  the  Meeting  he  be- 
came deeply  interested,  and  when  it  closed,  with 
tears  in  his  eyes  he  besought  the  brethren  in  charge 
to  tell  liim  what  he  must  do.  Tlie  Missionary  took 
him  to  the  Kev.  Dr.  Cutlet',  the  excellent  rector  of 
St.  Ann's,  Brooklyn,  who  had  conducted  the  Meeting 
that  day.  The  Doctor,  himself  deeply  moved  by  the 
occurrence,  opening  the  Bible  which  lay  befoi*e  him, 
read  to  the  stricken  sinner  the  precious  invitations 
and  promises  of  the  Gospel,  and  pointed  him  to  the 
Lamb  of  God.  Tlie  next  day  the  awakened  man  re- 
turned to  the  Meeting,  and  sent  up  to  the  desk  a 
request  for  the  prayers  of  God's  people.  Afterwards 
he  expressed  the  hope  that  his  sins  were  pardoned  by 
the  blood  of  Christ. 


188  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

CONVERSION   IN   A   RAID   ROAD   CAR. 

Once  when  the  Lay  Missionary  was  getting  into  a 
Sixth  avenue  rail  road  car,  he  said  to  the  conductor, 
in  his  quiet,  unobtrusive  way, 

''Will  you  take  a  tract?" 

"tUertainly,  I  will,  and  be  thankful  for  it." 

"Are  you  a  Christian  ?" 

"I  hope  I  am." 

"  Where  did  you  become  a  Christian  ?" 

"In  this  rail  road  car." 

"How  was  that?" 

"Why  you  see  I  could  not  go  to  the  prayer  meet- 
ings. I  had  to  stand  here  all  day.  I  felt  very  much 
concerned  about  my  soul.  I  was  bowed  down  with 
sorrow.  I  did  not  know  what  to  do  ;  and  so  I  just 
gave  myself  up  to  God,  right  here  in  the  car.  I  cried 
to  him  for  mercy,  and  mercy  came  quick.  Oh !  what 
joy  I  had,  and  none  knew  any  thing  about  it.  God 
can  forgive  sins  in  the  rail  road  car  as  well  as  any 
wliere  else.  I  am  thankful  for  the  tracts,  sir.  It  was 
these  that  first  convicted  me  of  sin,  and  it  was  these 
that  led  me  to  Christ."     Who  will  distribute  tracts? 

"met    CHRIST    AT   THE    WHEEL." 

A  Swedish  sailor,  who  spoke  only  broken  English, 
addressed  the  Meeting.  Tlie  Holy  Spirit  overtook 
him  away  in  mid-ocean.     He  pursued  him  day  and 


INSTANCES  OF  CON'l^ERSION.  189 

night,  and  would  give  liim  no  rest.  "I  was  ready  to 
cry  out,"  said  he,  "who  will  deliver  me?  Who  will 
help  me?  And  my  heart  sunk  down  in  despair. 
Oh  !  what  a  miserable  sinner  I  felt  I  was.  My  heart 
was  sick  and  sore.  I  knew  not  what  to  do.  I  had  no 
one  to  guide  m^.     What  was  to  become  of  me  ? 

"  One  night,  as  I  was  standing  at  the  wheel,  I  be- 
thought me  of  Christ,  and  my  heart  turned  to  him  for 
help.  And  with  my  very  first  thoughts  of  Him  he 
met  me  at  the  wheel — and  oh  ?  what  words  of  love 
and  mercy  he  spoke  to  me  there  at  the  wheel.  ^Come 
to  me,  ye  heavy  laden  ;  come  to  me  ;  I  cast  none  out. 
I  am  meek  and  lowly  of  heart.  Learn  of  me ;  take 
my  yoke :  it  is  easy.  Take  my  burden ;  my  grace 
shall  make  it  light !' 

"There  at  the  wheel,  in  the  dark  and  solemn  hour, 
the  Saviour  showed  himself  to  me.  I  love  Him  be- 
cause he  first  loved  me.  I  cannot  speak  your  lan- 
guage well.  But  Christ  understands  me,  and  I 
understand  Him.  And  ever  since  I  met  Him  at  the 
wheel — poor  sinner's  friend  —  I  live  very  close  to 
Him.  I  hear  Him  tell  me  to  hold  up  my  sails  to 
the  gales  of  the  blessed  Spirit,  and  He  will  waft  me 
straight  to  heaven." 

FOUND   CHRIST   IN    THE    PARLOUR. 

The  following  case  was  related  in  the  second  story 
room  of  the  Consistorv  buildinor.    It  furnishes  a  strik 


190  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

ing  contrast  in  its  outward  circumstances  to  the 
instance  mentioned  in  Chapter  YII.  of  "the  man  who 
found  Christ  at  the  kimp  post." 

The  case  is  that  of  a  young  man,  inteUigent, 
worthy,  occupying  a  high  social  position,  married 
to  a  gay,  fashionable  Avife,  living  in  one  of  the 
fashionable  avenues ;  himself,  wife,  and  one  sister 
making  up  the  family.  All  were  devoted  to  the 
pleasures  of  the  world. 

In  the  progress  of  this  revival,  the  young  man 
was  brought  under  the  power  of  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  For  many  days  he  was  sad  and  sorrow- 
ful, and  his  wife  and  sister  knew  not  what  to  make 
of  it.  At  length,  however,  in  one  of  the  prayer 
meetings  he  found  joy  and  peace  in  believing  in 
Jesus.  Going  home,  he  said  to  himself,  "Now  I 
must  serve  the  Lord  Jesns,  and  I  will  begin  at  once. 
I  must  go  home  and  tell  what  the  Lord  has  done  for 
me  and  pray  in  my  family."     The  tempter  said : 

"IN'ot  to-night,  not  so  soon.  Wait  till  you  get  a 
little  stronger.     Wait  a  few  days." 

"No,  no,"  said  the  young  disciple.  "I  must  begin 
at  once.     I  must  pray  in  my  family  to-night." 

"Do  not  be  in  such  a  hurry,"  said  the  tempter. 
"You  have  never  known  much  about  prayer.  You 
do  not  know  the  language  of  prayer.  You  will 
certainly  fail." 


INSTANCES    OF    CONVERSION.  191 

"Get  thee  behind  me  Satan,  I  must  pray  and  I  will 
pray.     And  I  will  pray  to-night." 

When  he  went  into  his  house  he  sought  his  library 
and  there  poured  out  his  heart  to  the  blessed  Saviour  in 
earnest  entreaty  for  grace  to  acknowledge,  and  own, 
and  honour  him. 

He  went  into  his  sumptuously  furnished  parlour. 
The  gas  was  shedding  down  its  mellow  light  from 
the  burners.  The  wife  and  the  sister  were  there.  The 
time  for  prayer  had  come.  His  wife  noticed  with  a 
kind  of  awe  a  great  change  in  his  countenance,  but 
said  nothing.  This  was  a  wife  whom  he  loved  as  he 
did  his  own  soul.     He  turned  to  her  and  said: 

"My  dear,  have  you  any  objection  to  our  having 
family  worship  ?" 

She  looked  at  him  with  amazement  and  hesitation 
for  a  moment,  and  then  answered  with  true  good 
breeding  and  politeness : 

"  Certainly  not,  if  it  is  your  pleasure." 

"  Then  get  the  Bible,  if  you  please,  and  draw  up 
around  this  table,  under  the  gas  light,  and  we  will  read 
and  pray." 

He  read — and  then  he  kneeled  down  to  pray.  But 
he  observed  that  he  alone  was  kneeling,  and  his  wife 
and  sister  remained  sitting  both  upright  in  their  seats. 
This  disconcerted  him  for  a  moment — and  he  felt  as 
if  the  tempter's  prophecy  had  come  true. 

At  length  he  burst  forth  in   the   imploring   cry, 


192  NOON   PKAYER   ]VIEETING. 

"  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner  !"  Tlie  tongue  was 
loosed  now,  and  he  poured  out  a  most  fervent,  ago- 
nizing, earnest  prayer  that  God  would  have  mercy  upon 
Iiis  dear  wife  and  sister,  and  convert  them  on  the  spot. 
As  he  went  on,  the  heart  of  tlie  wife  was  overcome. 
She  slipped  down  from  her  seat — knelt  beside  him — 
put  lier  arms  around  his  neck — and  ere  she  was  aware 
of  it,  she  too  was  crying  to  God  to  have  mercy  on  her 
soul.  His  sister  went  and  knelt  by  his  other  side. 
She,  too,  put  her  arms  around  him.  She,  too,  sought 
a  Saviour's  mighty  power  to  save.  All  three,  on  the 
spot,  in  ansv/er  to  that  first  family  prayer,  were  brought 
to  consecrate  themselves  to  the  service  of  Him  who  is 
willing  and  ready  and  miglity  to  save. 

The  peace  of  that  now  happy,  but  once  gay  and 
thoughtless  family,  flows  like  a  river,  and  their  salva- 
tion as  an  overflowing  stream. 

THE   CONVERSION   OF   A    SCOFFER. 

It  has  justly  been  remarked  that  no  instance  has 
yet  been  known  of  a  man  attending  any  of  the  I^oon 
Meetings  and  then  going  away  to  mock  at  and  ridi- 
cule them.  Tliere  is  in  general  so  much  that  is  solemn 
and  impressive  in  the  aspect  of  such  a  meeting,  such 
a  spiritual  atmosphere  pervading  the  room,  that  only 
the  most  hardened  can  fail  to  feel  or  observe  it.  Dur- 
ing the  last  summer  a  wicked  young  man  from  a 
western  city — a  scoffer  at  all  religion — came  to  New 


INSTANCES    OF   CONVERSION.  193 

York.  Before  leaving  home,  he  boasted  to  his  wicked 
and  ungodly  companions  .that  he  intended  to  attend 
the  Fulton  street  Prayer  Meetings  when  he  got  here, 
and  on  returning  home  they  would  have  some  jolly 
times  over  the  exhibition  of  what  he  might  see  and 
hear.  With  such  views  and  feelings,  he  set  out  upon 
his  journey.  Long,  however,  before  he  got  here  he 
became  serious — then  convinced — and  when  he  ar- 
rived he  was  in  great  distress  of  mind.  He  came  to 
the  Prayer  Meetings,  as  he  had  said,  but  not  to  gather 
materials  for  scoffing  ;  it  was  only  to  ask  prayer  for 
himself  as  a  poor,  miserable,  perishing  sinner.  Here 
he  found  peace  in  believing,  and  he  went  home  a  con- 
verted man — to  preach  to  his  associates  that  very 
Gospel  he  had  despised. 

So  God  makes  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him,  and 
the  remainder  he  will  restrain. 

THE   INTENDING    SUICIDE   CONVEETED. 

On  the  23d  of  last  September,  the  day  on  which 
the  anniversary  of  the  I^oon  Meeting  was  held  in  the 
]N'orth  Dutch  Church,  a  man  passing  along  the  street 
had  his  attention  arrested  by  the  crowds  streaming 
from  every  direction  into  the  venerable  edifice.  Cu- 
riosity led  him  to  follow  them,  and  entering  the  build- 
ing, what  he  saw  and  heard  there  changed  the  whole 
current  of  his  thoughts.  He  had  been  contemplating 
two  awful  crimes.  But  now  he  was  awakened  to  a 
9 


194:  NOON    PKAYER   MEETING. 

sense  of  liis  condition.  He  became  convinced  of  the 
wickedness  of  liis  heart  and  life.  Tlie  next  day  he 
came  to  the  Noon  Meeting  and  also  on  the  following 
day,  Saturday,  when  of  his  own  accord  and  in  his 
own  handwriting  he  sent  up  to  the  desk  this  request : 

"  The  prayers  of  this  Meeting  are  respectfully  re- 
quested for  G.  B ,  who  has  lived  all  his  life  in 

wickedness,  and  only  a  few  days  ago  contemplated 
suicide,  and  the  great  crime  of  murder,  in  hopes  of 
ending  his  misery." 

The  next  evening  he  attended  the  Prayer  Meeting, 
which,  conducted  in  much  the  same  free  and  spon- 
taneous manner  as  the  l^oon  Daily  Meeting,  is  held 
in  the  lecture  room.  In  the  course  of  the  exercises 
one  of  the  brethren  was  delivering  a  fervent  exhor- 
tation and  urging  the  duty  of  repentance,  when  sud- 
denly he  was  startled  by  a  despairing  cry  from  one 
of  the  audience,  "  Oh !  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved !" 
It  was  the  poor  would-be  murderer  and  suicide,  fallen 
on  his  knees  and  crying  for  mercy.  Just  then  another 
poor  creature  near  him  rose,  and  with  tears  streaming 
down  his  cheeks,  asked  the  Meeting  to  sing  for  him 
the  well  known  hymn  of  Toplady  : 

"  Rock  of  ages,  cleft  for  me, 
Let  me  liide  myself  in  thee." 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  exercises,  both  these  men 
were  privately  conversed  with  and  directed  to  go  just 


INSTANCES    OF   CONVEKSION.  195 

as  tliey  were,  with  all  tlieir  load  of  guilt  upon  them, 
to  the  Lord  Jesiis  Christ.  There  is  reason  to  believe 
that  both  have  done  so. 

G.B.,  although  a  very  ungodly  man,  was  not  a  con- 
vict or  a  criminal.  But  in  intention  and  purpose  he 
was  guilty  of  the  highest  crimes.  He  was  asked  once, 
"  Did  you  really  intend  to  commit  murder  and  then 
suicide  ?" 

"I really  did." 

^'  AYhom  did  you  intend  to  murder  ?" 

"  A  woman  who  has  greatly  wronged  me ;  and  to 
be  revenged  I  intended  to  kill  her." 

"And  what  then?" 

"  Suicide  and  eternal  damnation." 

"  Have  you  any  such  feelings  now  ?" 

"  ]^ot  the  least." 

"  What  saved  you  from  the  crimes  you  intended  to 
commit  ?" 

"  The  recollection  of  my  poor  mother's  prayers." 
And  now  his  chin  quivered,  and  his  eyes  filled  with 
tears. 

"  Have  you  ever  committed  a  crime,  and  been  im- 
prisoned ?" 

"  j^ever,"  said  he,  with  great  emphasis  and  firmness. 

Tlie  author  has  recently  conversed'  with  this  man, 
and  found  him  in  a  veiy  humble,  peaceful  state  of 
mind,  as  far  removed  as  possible  from  the  gloomy, 
bitter,  revengeful,  despairing  frame  in  which  he  was 


196  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

when  the  anniyersary  meeting  arrested  his  downward 
course.  He  always  speaks  with  great  tenderness  and 
gratitude  of  the  prayers  and  counsels  of  his  mother, 
who  died  when  he  was  yery  young.  For  a  long  time 
the  influence  of  her  early  inculcations  had  passed  from 
his  mind,  so  that  he  was  wholly  without  God  in  the 
world,  but  at  the  critical  moment  the  memory  of 
them  reyiyed  and  he  w^as  made  sharer  of  like  precious 
faith  with  her  own. 

CONyERSIONS  IN  KALA^IAZOO,  IVHCH. 

The  following  account  was  giyen  in  one  of  the  IToon 
Meetings  by  a  gentleman  who  had  been  actiyely  en- 
gaged in  the  good  work : 

"  We  heard  of  the  wonderful  work  of  grace  in  this 
city  and  in  other  parts  of  the  land.  We  thought  we 
ought  to  share  in  it  and  not  stand  idly  by.  Still  we  had 
no  such  feeling  as  was  here.  We  appointed  a  daily 
prayer  meeting  howeyer.  Episcopalians,  Baptists, 
Methodists,  Presbyterians,  and  Congregationalists,  all 
united.  We  appointed  our  first  Union  Prayer  Meet- 
ing in  much  fear  and  trembling.  We  did  not  know 
how  it  would  work.  We  did  not  know  that  any  body 
would  come.  We  did  not  know  how  the  measure 
would  be  regarded.  At  our  very  first  meeting  some 
one  put  in  such  a  request  as  this :  '  A  praying  wife 
requests  the  prayers  of  this  meeting  for  her  uncon- 
yerted  husband,  that  he  may  be  conyerted  and  made 


ESrSTANCES   OF   CONVERSION.  197 

an  humble  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus.'  All  at  once  a 
stout  burly  man  arose  and  said, '  I  am  that  man,  I  have 
a  pious  praying  wife,  and  this  request  must  be  for  me. 
I  want  you  to  pray  for  me.'  As  soon  as  he  sat  down, 
in  the  midst  of  sobs  and  tears,  another  man  arose  and 
said,  '  I  am  that  man,  I  have  a  praying  wife.  She 
prays  for  me.  And  now  she  asked  you  to  pray  for 
me.  I  am  sure  I  am  that  man,  and  I  want  you  to 
pray  for  me.' 

"  Three,  four  or  five  more  arose  and  said,  '  we  want 
you  to  pray  for  us  too.'  The  power  of  God  was  upon 
the  little  assembly.  The  Lord  appeared  for  us,  and 
that  right  early.  We  had  hardly  begun  and  he  was 
in  the  midst  of  us  in  great  and  wonderful  grace.  Thus 
the  revival  began.  We  number  from  four  hundred  to 
five  hundred  conversions." 

The  same  gentleman  related  the   singular  story  of 

THE  o:mnibus  ownee. 

"  He  owned  aline  of  omnibuses  ;  he  kept  a  rum  shop 
or  drinking  saloon,  made  money,  and  wasted  his  spir- 
itual good  in  all  manner  of  ways,  useless,  irreligious. 
His  wife  went  to  these  prayer  meetings.  She  became 
a  truly  converted  woman.  He  forbade  her  going  to 
the  prayer  meetings,  but  she  would  go.  She  kept  on 
going  though  he  got  angry  and  said  she  must  not. 
Finally  he  told  her  she  must  leave  him  or  quit  going 
to  the  prayer  meetings.     He  told  her  something  like 


198  NOON  PKAYEE  MEETING. 

tills,  '  ]^ow  if  you  will  go  up  into  the  cliamber  and 
pray  with  me,  you  may  pray  as  much  as  you  please, 
but  you  must  not  go  to  the  prayer  meetings.'  She 
said  she  did  not  know  how  to  l^ray  for  him  or  with 
him,  for  she  had  only  just  begun  to  pray  for  herself. 
So  they  went  into  the  chamber  and  he  was  very  much 
surprised  to  hear  her  pray.  That  day  every  thing 
went  wrong.  Next  morning  they  went  into  the 
chamber  to  pray.  '  I  thought  I  would  let  her  pray 
it  out,  and  by  kee]3ing  her  from  the  prayer  meetings 
I  should  break  the  charm.'  So  they  kneeled  down 
together  and  she  prayed  such  a  prayer  as  took  a  deep 
hold  of  his  heart ;  as  they  rose  from  their  knees  he 
kissed  her  and  went  away.  His  heart  was  softened, 
subdued,  and  he  came  humbly  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  a 
converted  man.  We  rejoice  over  scores  such  as  he. 
He  abandoned  his  liquor  selling  at  once.  He  wit- 
nesses a  good  confession." 

ONE   WHO   HK)   HIS   LOEd's   MONEY. 

This  was  related  by  the  convert  himself,  a  lumber- 
man from  the  mountains  of  Pennsylvania. 

"  Ail  through  the  mountains  of  Pennsylvania  the 
Lord  has  been  pouring  out  his  Spirit,  and  among  these 
thoughtless  wicked  men,  as  they  are  in  our  country, 
he  has  brought  many  to  repentance.  For  forty-nine 
years  I  lived  the  life  of  an  impenitent  man.  It  is  not 
more  than  three  months  since  I  commenced  a  religious 


INSTANCES    OF   CON^'ERSION.  199 

life.  I  went  to  a  Methodist  camp  meeting  in  oiu' 
neighbourliood.  I  did  not  go  to  it  at  the  beginning.  I 
thought  I  had  so  much  to  do  that  I  would  not  go.  I 
went  toward  the  close  of  it.  As  soon  as  my  pious 
wife  saw  me  come  upon  the  ground,  she  said,  '  You 
must  come  into  the  praying  circle.'  I  went  with 
great  reluctance.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to  awaken  me 
at  that  meeting.  But  it  closed,  and  I  found  no  relief. 
I  went  on  from  day  to  day  in  great  anxiety  about  my 
soul.  I  heard  of  another  meeting,  and  I  went  more 
than  a  hundred  miles  to  attend  it.  I  sought  but  I  did 
not  find.  I  was  made  .the  subject  of  prayer.  It  came 
to  the  last  day  of  the  meeting,  and  I  was  afraid  I 
should  have  to  go  away  without  any  change  in  my 
heart.  When  near  the  time  of  closing  the  meeting, 
it  was  proposed  to  spend  a  little  time  in  j)rayer  in  the 
tent  for  prayer.  Some  said  it  was  unseasonable.  Some 
said  they  had  a  little  season  that  might  thus  be  oc- 
cupied, and  I  was  invited  to  read  a  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture and  pray.  It  took  me  by  surprise.  I  opened  the 
Bible  to  the  chapter  about  the  talents.  I  read.  I  was 
tempted  to  hide  my  talent  as  did  the  slothful  servant. 
I  resolved  I  would  not  do  it.  And  I  kneeled  down  to 
pray.  The  Lord  met  me  in  that  prayer.  He  led  me 
to  make  a  complete. surrender.  The  burden  was  gone. 
The  anxiety  was  taken  away.  I  felt  that  my  sins 
were  forgiven.  I  find  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  I 
am  ahs^ays  happy,  and  happy  to  be  in  such  a  meeting 


200  NOON^   PKAYEK    MEETING. 

as  this  especially.  I  feel  it  my  privilege  and  duty  to 
bear  testimony  for  Christ.  I  love  him  much.  I  have 
had  much  to  be  forgiven.  I  have  been  greatly  blessed 
since  I  first  loved  the  Saviour.  I  intend  to  bear  my 
cross  and  do  my  duty  everywhere ;  at  all  times,  and 
on  all  occasions." 

THE   PRAYER   IVIEETING   AT    "  HELL   CORNER." 

Few  chapters  in  the  history  of  the  Holy  Spirit's 
workings  are  more  surprising  than  the  one  under  this 
title,  which  a  gentleman  from  l!^ew  Hampshire  re- 
lated some  weeks  since  in  Fulton  street.  He  said : 
'^In  the  locality  of  which  I  speak  there  are  about 
twenty  families,  isolated  and  cut  oif  from  all  association 
with  the  surrounding  neighbourhoods.  They  have  no 
communication  with  any  body  beyond  themselves. 

"  These  families  are  distinguished  for  their  profanity, 
wickedness,  gambling,  and  almost  every  vice.  They 
have  no  respect  for  religious  institutions.  They  are 
shut  out  from  all  means  of  grace.  They  are  a  reck- 
less, hardened  set  of  people. 

"  On  a  late  occasion,  one  of  these  men  was  in  at  a 
neighbour's  house,  and  while  there  indulged  in  the 
most  horrid  oaths.  Tlie  woman  of  the  house  said  to  him, 

" '  If  you  don't  stop  swearing  so,  I  am  afraid  the 
house  will  fall  down  over  our  heads.' 

"  '  Well,  I  should  think,'  said  the  man, '  that  you  are 
getting  very  pious,  from  what  you  say.' 


INSTANCES    OF   CONVERSION.  201 

'' '  Well,  I  should  think  it  time  for  some  of  us  to  be 
getting  religious.' 

" '  K  you  feel  that  way,  suppose  that  we  have  a 
prayer  meeting  in  your  house,'  said  the  man. 

" '  Yes,  we  will  have  a  prayer  meeting ;  we  will 
have  a  prayer  meeting,'  chimed  in  from  many  voices. 
And  a  prayer  meetmg  was  agreed  upon,  and  the  time 
was  fixed.  They  got  a  man  to  lead  the  meeting — the 
only  man  living  in  the  neighbourhood  who  had  ever 
been  a  professor  of  religion.  He  was  a  notorious 
backslider,  and  of  course  answered  then*  purposes  all 
the  better  for  that ;  for  all  this  was  meant  as  a  bur- 
lesque upon  prayer  meetings. 

"The  time  came  for  the  meeting  and  all  assembled. 
The  backslider  undertook  to  lead  the  meeting,  but 
broke  down  in  his  j)rayer,  and  could  not  go  on.  They 
undertook  to  sing,  and  could  not  make  out  any  thing 
at  that.  They  determined  not  to  give  up  so.  They 
appointed  another  prayer  meeting,  on  the  next  Sab- 
bath at  five  o'clock  P.  M.  Tliey  sent  to  a  deacon  of 
a  Church  living  three  miles  off,  saying,  '  that  there 
was  to  be  a  prayer  meeting  at  '  Hell  Corner,'  the 
common  name  by  which  the  place  was  known,  on 
next  Sabbath  afternoon,  and  wanted  him  to  come 
down  and  conduct  it.'  Tlie  good  deacon  did  not  dare 
to  go.  He  thought  it  was  either  a  hoax  or  a  plan  to 
mob  him.  He  however  spoke  to  a  neighbour  about 
it,  and  asked  : 


9 


* 


202  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

"  '  Had  I  better  go  V 

"  'Go,  by  all  means,  and  I  will  go  with  yon,'  said 
the  neighbor. 

"So  on  the  next  Sabbath  afternoon  thej  went  to  the 
prayer  meeting  at  '  Hell  Corner.'  All  were  assem- 
bled, preparing  to  give  solemn  and  serious  attention 
to  the  services. 

"  '  I  had  been  there  but  a  few  minutes,'  said  the 
deacon,  '  before  I  felt  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
there.'  Four  or  five  of  these  hardened,  wretched 
men,  were  struck  under  conviction  at  this  first  meet- 
ing. Another  meeting  was  hold,  and  more  were  awak- 
ened. The  prayer  meetings  are  continued,"  said  the 
speaker,  "  and  many  of  those  who  were  brought  under 
conviction  have  since  been  converted,  and  have  be- 
come praying  men  and  women.  The  work  is  going 
on  with  amazing  power.  At  the  last  meeting  heard 
from,  more  than  one  hundred  were  present.  Here 
was  a  case  where  God's  Spirit  went  before  any  man's 
efi"orts — showing  us  this  one  fact,  that  He  can  work 
V/dthout  them.  It  also  shows  us  the  wide-spread  range 
of  the  Holy  Spirit's  infiuences." 

A   PRAYER   MEETING   AT   SEA. 

A  short  time  after  the  burning  of  the  steam  ship 
Austria,  a  very  touching  scene  occurred  in  the  lower 
room  of  the  Consistory  building. 

The  91st  Psalm  had  been  read  by  the  conductor 


INSTANCES   OF   CONVEESION.  203 

of  tlie  Meeting,  and  several  prayers  offered  and  re- 
marks made,  when  a  gentleman  arose  in  the  congre- 
gation and  made  some  very  affecting  remarks  on  the 
snbject  of  faith  and  trust  in  God  under  all  circum- 
stances, and  by  way  of  illustration  made  mention  of  a 
case  on  board  the  "  Austria."  Hesaid  that  he  had 
been  informed  by  some  one,  for  he  had  no  personal 
know^ledge  of  the  parties,  that  a  man  whose  wife  and 
son  were  on  board  that  unfortunate  ship,  had  re- 
cently been  making  most  diligent  enquiry  of  the  res- 
cued passengers  who  had  arrived  in  our  city,  trying  to 
learn,  if  possible,  something  as  to  the  fate  of  his  wife 
and  son..  That  on  describing  his  wife  to  one  of  the 
passengers  that  he  had  sought  out,  that  passenger 
thought  from  the  husband's  description  that  he  had 
seen  such  a  woman  on  board.  The  husband  produced 
a  daguerreotype  of  his  wife,  and  the  passenger  im- 
mediately exclaimed,  "  That  is  the  very  woman,  and 
God  bless  you,  my  dear  sir,  for  it  was  she  that  or- 
ganized a  prayer  meeting  on  board,  in  which  my  soul 
was  blessed  in  my  conversion."  He  then  informed  the 
afflicted  husband  that  the  last  he  saw  of  his  wife  and 
son,  they  were  standing  as  far  aft  as  they  could  get 
away  from  the  flames,  and  when  at  last  the  devour- 
ing element  rushed  on  them  with  such  force  as  to  be 
no  longer  endurable,  he  saw  the  wife  and  mother, 
with  a  calm   serene  countenance,  embrace  the  son, 


204  NOON   PRAYER   IVIEETING. 

and  then  both  committed  themselves  to  a  watery 
grave. 

When  the  Meeting  closed,  a  most  affecting  coinci- 
dence was  observed. 

A  man  who  sat  in  the  same  seat  with  the  one  who 
addressed  the  Meeting,  indeed  the  very  next  man  to 
him,  clasped  his  hands,  and  stood  for  a  moment 
nnable  to  utter  a  word,  such  was  his  emotion,  but  at 
last  said,  "  That  woman  was  my  wife,  and  I,  a  stranger 
to  every  one  here,  liave  come  in  to  seek  consolation, 
and  to  ask  an  interest  in  your  supplications,  that  God 
would   assuage   my  grief,  and   bind   up  my  broken 

The  scene  was  deej^ly  affecting,  and  never  to  be 
forgotten  by  those  who  witnessed  it. 

Of  the  rescued  passenger  referred  to  it  was  said  in  the 
meeting,  that  when  in  the  water,  swimming,  a  pious 
friend  inquired  of  him  how  he  felt  in  view  of  death  ? 
He  replied,  "  Perfectly  happy ;  I  can  now  rely  on  Jesus, 
and  I  am  safe."  And  looking  up  on  the  ship,  he  added, 
"There  stands  the  noble  woman,  with  her  son's  hand 
in  her's,  to  whom  I  owe  all  my  hopes  of  salvation, 
tor  she  it  was  that  got  up  the  prayer  meetings." 

What  a  consolation  to  the  bereaved  husband,  to 
know  that  the  last  hours  of  his  devoted.  Christian 
wife,  were  spent  in  such  acts  of  love  to  souls ! 

The  character  of  the  ship's  company  among  whom 


INSTANCES   OF   CONVERSION.  205 

this  zealous  lady  organized  the  Prayer  Meeting,  which 
was  of  such  blessed  influence  to  at  least  one  soul,  may 
be  judged  from  the  following  extract  from  a  statement 
made  by  Mr.  Berry,  a  member  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Kew  Brunswick,  X.  J.,  who  was  one  of 
the  rescued  passengers : 

"  On  board  the  Austria  there  were  but  few  Chris- 
tians, probably  not  more  than  twenty-five.  There 
were  some  bold,  wretched  infidels.  I  'saw  the  boldest 
and  most  heaven-detying  of  them  all  perish.  The 
day  before  the  disaster,  tracts  were  distributed  among 
the  passengers,  and  were  kindly  received  by  most  of 
them ;  but  this  man's  depravity  was  not  satisfied  to 
receive  one  and  destroy  it  before  our  faces,  but  he 
stealthily  gathered  as  many  as  he  could  from  the  pas- 
sengers, and  feasted  on  his  sliame  that  he  had  destroyed 
them.  He  was  as  bold  as  a  lion  when  there  was  no 
danger  near ;  but  when  God  spoke  the  following  day, 
he  trembled  at  the  alarm,  and  was  scarcely  able  to 
move. 

"  I  saw  him  go  overboard.  He  threw  out  his  arms 
as  he  lay  upon  his  back  on  the  waves,  his  eyes  seemed 
as  if  they  would  start  from  their  sockets,  the  writh- 
ings  of  agony  were  seen  in  his  features ;  and  as  he 
was  sinking,  the  last  I  saw  of  him  was,  he  clenched 
his  hands,  wringing  them  in  agony,  and  he  just  leav- 
ing earth  for ,  oh  !  for  what  ?" 


206  NOON   PKAYEK   MEETING. 

A   TOUNG   man's   TESTIMONY. 

About  the  middle  of  August,  a  young  man  sum- 
moned courage  to  add  his  voice  to  the  many  which 
iiad  gone  before  him  in  grateful  acknowledgment  of 
the  Lord's  distinguishing  goodness.     He  said  : 

"  I  wish  to  bear  my  testimony,  and  tell  what  the  Lord 
has  done  for  me.     Fifteen  years  ago  I  came  from  a 
neighbouring   village   into   this   city.      I  had  pious 
parents,  who  prayed  constantly  for  me  all  these  fifteen 
years.     Yet  in  all  that  time  I  do  not  know  that  I  had 
a  single  serious  impression.     I  don't  remember  that  I 
ever  had  any  anxiety  on  the  subject  of  religion  till 
last  January,  when  I  heard  a  sermon  upon  this  passage, 
'  Cut   it  down  ;   whj^  cumbereth  it  the  ground.'     I 
heard  it  as  every  word  of  it  addressed  to  me.      I  did 
not  suppose  that  there  was  another  one  in  the  house 
that  it  applied  to.     I  was  the  unfruitful  fig  tree.     I 
was  plunged  into  the  deepest  anxiety,  and  knew  not 
what  to  do.     I  had  a  wife,  and  I  did  not  know  how 
she  would  regard  my  state  of  feeling.     At  length  I 
found  that  she  had  been  awakened  by  the  same  ser- 
mon.    "We  went  to  onr  pastor  and  told  him  all  our 
hearts,  and  in  a  little  while  were  permitted  to  hope 
for  pardon  and  pe'ace  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
I  have  been  often  at  these  Meetings,  and  have  wished 
often  to  speak,  but  never  could  get  courage  to  do  so. 
There  may  be  some  young  man  who  hears  me,  wliom 


INSTANCES    OF   CONVEKSION.  207 

I  may  persuade  to  come  to  Jesus — some  one  for  whom 
a  father  and  mother  are  praying  or  have  prayed  in 
in  times  past.  I  have  exchanged  the  theatre  for  the 
church,  and  the  drinking  saloon  for  the  prayer  meet- 
ing.    I  earnestly  entreat  you  to  do  the  same." 

FIDELITY   OF   A   COjSTVEETED  'eOMAJSTIST. 

A  little  more  than  a  year  ago,  a  young  Irishman 
came  with  his  wife  from  Halifax,  one  of  the  British 
provinces,  to  establish  himself  in  this  city.  While 
without  employment  he  was  attracted  by  a  news- 
paper notice  to  the  Koon  Meeting  in  Fulton  street, 
and  out  of  curiosity  went  there.  He  became  inter- 
ested, and  began  to  attend  regularly.  He  was  ob- 
served by  some  of  the  brethren,  who  invited  him  to 
attend  the  other  services  held  in  the  ISTorth  Dutch 
Church.  He  did  so,  and  at  last  passed  from  darkness 
to  light,  renouncing  the  errors  of  his  ancestral  faith, 
and  embracing  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  his  only  and 
complete  Saviour. 

As  he  was  without  employment,  his  means  gradu- 
ally wasted  away.  In  his  destitution,  being  a 
stranger  here,  he  naturally  applied  to  his  relatives, 
not  for  money,  but  for  such  recommendations  as 
would  secure  him  a  situation,  having  every  reason  to 
believe  that  a  word  from  them  would  answer  the 
purpose.  Tlie  result  is  shown  by  the  annexed  letter 
from  a  man  whom  the  convert's  own  father  had  edu- 


208  NOON   PKAYER   LIEETING. 

cated  and  establislied  in  a  lucrative  business — a  man 
of  station,  influence  and  wealth,  liaving  extensive 
mercantile  relations  in  this  city. 

-'  Sir, — Your  letters  have  been  received,  and  in  re- 
ply, I  have  to  inform  you,  that  you  have  by  your 
ov/n  course  of  conduct  precluded  the  possibility  of 
our  rendering  you  that  assistance  which  we  may 
naturally  feel  disposed  to.  Doubtless  you  now  see, 
that  your  present  condition  is  only  one  of  the  natural 
and  merited  consequences  of  your  disgraceful  and 
unpardonable  apostacy  from  the  Church  of  Christ. 
Could  my  brother  or  myself,  with  any  degree  of  pro- 
priety or  consistency,  recognise  you  again,  it  could 
only  be  on  your  atonement,  and,  if  by  any  possibility, 
obtaining  the  pardon  and  reconciliation  of  the  Church, 
made  manifest  to  us  by  the  production  of  a  certifi- 
cate, to  that  effect,  from  the  Bishop. 

"  I  am,  Sir, 

"  Your  obedient  servant." 

Shortly  after  this,  he  providentially  learned  the 
existence  of  a  sister  whom  he  had  not  seen  for  many 
years,  and  who  was  living  in  very  comfortable  cir- 
cumstances in  a  southern  city.  On  making  himself 
known  to  her  by  letter,  he  was  at  once  cordially  re- 
cognized, and  invited  to  repair  to  the  place  of  her 
residence,  where  suitable  provision  would  be  made 


INSTAIsTCES   OF   COI^VERSION.  209 

for  liim.  He  received  several  letters  from  the  same 
source,  all  of  the  same  encouraging  tenor,  before  he 
was  ready  to  go.  But  these  were  written  in  ignor- 
ance of  his  chano;e  of  faith.  He  however  thouo-ht  it 
right,  before  accepting  the  oflers  made  to  him,  to  in- 
form his  relative  of  his  change  of  faith.  As  soon  as 
he  did  so,  all  communication  was  broken  off,  and  he 
was  left  to  struggle  alone  in  his  poverty. 

He  did  not  complain,  nor  w^as  his  faith  shaken.  So 
far  from  returning  back  to  the  superstitious  formalism 
from  which  God's  grace  had  rescued  him,  he  deliber- 
ately connected  himself  with  a  Protestant  Church, 
and  thus  sealed  his  renunciation  of  Romanism. 
Having  obtained  a  temporary  employment  sufficient 
barely  to  maintain  himself,  he  waits  patiently  till 
God  shall  open  some  w^ay  by  which  he  may  earn  a 
competent  support,  and  thus  become  able  to  recall 
his  wife,  who,  by  the  pressure  of  want,  was  com-  ' 
pelled  to  accept  a  situation  which  removed  her  to  a 
distance  fi'om  him. 

A  YOUNG-  COISTVERt's  AKDOTJE. 

Last  month  a  new  voice  was  heard  in  the  Koon  Meet- 
ing. It  was  that  of  a  young  man  recently  made  to  see 
the  preciousness  of  the  Saviour.     He  said, 

*'  One  week  ago  I  was  an  enemy  to  Jesus  Christ. 
Now  I  stand  here  to  tell  you  how  much  I  love  him. 
A  change  has  taken  place  in  my  heart,  which  is  an 


210  NOON  PRAYER   JVIEETING. 

astonisliment  to  myself.  All  last  winter  and  spring  I 
never  attended  one  single  prayer  meeting.  I  was  not 
willing  that  any  one  should  speak  to  me  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion — I  would  turn  and  would  not  hear. 
One  day  last  winter,  a  lady  came  to  my  father's  store, 
to  invite  me  to  go  to  the  prayer  meeting.  She  came 
in  her  carriage,  and  invited  me  to  get  in  and  go  with 
her.  I  told  her  that  I  did  not  thank  her  for  coming 
after  me — that  I  was  not  to  be  persuaded  or  urged  to 
go  to  the  meetings.  ISTow  I  am  here,  to  tell  you  I  did 
come  to  the  prayer  meeting ;  and  I  feel  that  my  sins 
are  pardoned.  My  iniquities  are  blotted  out,  and  I 
am  owned  and  blessed  of  God.  ]^o  one  thing  im- 
pressed me  that  I  know  of.  I  am  sure  I  can  attribute 
it  to  nothing  but  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  have  been  more 
thoughtful  than  usual  for  two  months  past.  My  father 
and  mother  and  sister  have  been  praying  for  me. 
And  now  my  dear,  precious,  praying  mother  goes  up 
and  down  the  house  thanking  God  for  having  liad 
mercy  on  me.  There  is  not  a  room  in  the  house  that 
she  has  not  made  vocal  with  her  praises  and 
thanksgivings.  The  lady  who  invited  me  to  go  with 
her  in  her  carriage  to  the  prayer  meeting,  inquired  of 
me  if  I  would  go  with  her  now,  if  she  would  call  for 
me  in  her  carriage.  I  told  her  I  could  go  on  foot,  and 
did  not  need  a  call  in  a  carriage  to  induce  me  to  go 
'to  the  prayer  meeting,  for  I  would  not  stay  away ; 
and  I  find  enougli^  to  do.     I  am  determined  to  do 


INSTANCES   OF   CONVERSION.  211 

sometliing  for  the  Master  I  love.     I  will  persuade  my 
young  friends  to  love  Him  too." 

ANOTHEE. 

One  day  a  young  man  obtained  the  floor  and  said, 
"It  is  but  two  weeks  since  I  found  an  interest  in  Christ. 
I  am  but  two  weeks  old  as  a  Christian.  I  am  im- 
pressed with  the  deep  conviction  that  I  am  not  my 
own.  I  have  been  bought  with  a  price,  even  the 
precious  blood  of  Christ.  I  have  begun  in  earnest  to 
do  the  duties  of  a  Christian.  I  have  conversed  with 
and  urged  my  best  friend  to  the  duties  of  a  religious 
life,  and  I  know  him  to  be  anxious  on  the  subject  of 
religion.  I  am  desirous  you  sliould  pray  for  him.  I 
am  anxious  for  his  conversion.  I  hope  we  shall  live 
a  religious  life  together,  shall  together  run  np  the 
shining  way,  and  be  associated  together  in  the  great 
work  of  leadino;  sinners  to  Christ.  I  have  also  a  bro- 
ther  for  whom  I  request  your  prayers.  He  is  the  only 
one  now  left,  who  is  without  a  Christian  hope,  in  our 
familv.  If  he  were  brous^ht  into  the  fold  of  the  Good 
Shepherd,  then  we  all  should  be  the  sheep  of  his  pas- 
ture.    Pray  for  him. 

"And  if  there  be  a  young  man  here,  having  no  inter- 
est in  the  Saviour,  let  me  say,  tlie  pleasures  of  this 
world  were  as  much  to  me  as  to  any  young  man.  I 
had  as  much  to  enjoy  in  them,  and  as  much  to  enjoy 
with  my  associates  as  you.     And  yet  I  must  say,  that 


212  NOON  PKAYER  MEETING. 

in  the  past  two  weeks  I  have  enjoyed  more  real, 
solid,  substantial  happiness,  than  in  all  my  life 
])ef()re.  What  I  before  enjoyed  I  count  as  nothing. 
[  count  it  less  than  nothing,  in  comparison  with 
w'iiat  I  now  enjoy.  Surrounded  as  I  was  with  every 
thing  that  could  make  life  a  pleasure,  I  had  as  much 
to  give  up  as  any  one.  And  long,  long  was  the 
struggle  maintained  in  my  own  heart  between  giving 
up  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season,  and  submitting 
myself  at  once  and  forever  to  the  service  of  God. 
But  at  length  the  contest  was  ended,  and  I  yielded  to 
the  unspeakable  claims  which  Christ  has  upon  me.  I 
exhort  my  voun^^  friends  to  come  to  Christ.  His  voke 
is  easy.  His  burden  is  light.  I  had  tried  every  thing 
but  religion ;  I  feared  religion  would  strip  me  of  all 
happiness,  that  it  must  be  endured  for  the  sake  of 
gaining  heaven.  How  mistaken  I  was.  It  is  heaven 
below  to  be  a  real  Christian,  and  it  will  be  always 
heaven,  and  by  and  by  heaven  completed." 

AN   actor's   rescue. 

On  a  subsequent  day  in  the  same  month,  a  young 
man  arose,  and  said  that  he  had  a  few  words  to  say  in 
relation  to  his  own  experience. 

''  I  trust  that  during  this  past  summer  I  have  been 
led  to  embrace  Jesus  Christ  as  he  is  offered  in  the 
Gospel.  I  had  attended  these  Meetings  nearly  every 
day  for  tw^o  months,  and  I  bless  God  that  he  has  made 


INSTANCES   OF   CONVERSION.  213 

these  Meetings  the  means  of  mj  salvation.  My  career 
has  been  a  sad  one,  wretched  beyond  all  description. 
Ten  years  ago  I  was  under  the  conviction  of  sin.  I 
was  then  preparing  for  college.  I  grieved  away  the 
Holy  Spirit.  I  took  to  the  intoxicating  cup,  and  it 
nearly  proved  my  ruin.  Twice  did  I  suffer  terribly 
from  that  dreadful  disease,  delirium  tremens.  For 
two  years  my  friends  did  not  know  whether  I  was 
dead  or  alive.  During  that  time  I  was  an  actor  on 
the  stage,  with  all  its  vice  and  allurements  dragging 
me  down  to  ruin,  deeper  and  deeper  down,  continually 
sinking — down,  down,  by  the  power  of  the  '  evil  one.' 
But  God's  grace  has  been  mercifully  shown  me,  and  a 
mother's  prayers  have  been  heard,  put  up  in  my  be- 
half. Tliese,  coupled  with  the  influence  of  these 
Prayer  Meetings,  have  been  the  means  of  bringing  me, 
a  poor  repenting  sinner,  to  the  Saviour.  How  thank- 
ful I  am  that  he  can  save  to  the  uttermost,  and  that 
he  has  said,  '  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.' " 

"wishes  to  know  how  to  believe." 

A  Koman  Catholic  young  lady,  during  the  last 
month,  was  invited  to  attend  the  x^oon  Prayer  Meet- 
ing. She  did  so  to  please  the  person  who  invited  her, 
but  the  next  day  went  again  of  her  own  accord.  A 
few  days  afterwards,  without  suggestion  from  any  one, 
she  sent  the  following  request : 


214  NOON  PRATER  MEETING. 

"A  lady — Homaii  Catliolic — who  has  attended  a 
few  of  these  Meetings,  who  came  at  first  out  of  curi- 
osity, who  heard  here  such  things  as  she  lias  never 
heard  before,  wonkl  1)e  very  thankful  if  the  Meetings 
this  week  would  pray  for  her.  She  does  not  think  she 
is  a  Christian.  She  knows  she  is  a  sinner.  She  slept 
not  a  moment  last  night  for  anxiety.  She  wishes  to 
be  led  to  faith  in  Christ.  She  wishes  to  know  how  to 
believe." 

Her  case  w^as  tenderly  remembered,  and  it  pleased 
God  to  lead  her  in  the  right  way,  and  to  teach  her  by 
his  Spirit  how  to'  believe.  She  has  renounced  all  works, 
forms,  penances,  and  puts  her  trust  in  Christ — in 
Christ  alone.  In  him  she  is  now  rejoicing  as  an  all- 
sufficient  Saviour. 

"ashamed  to  be  seen  going  to  the  noon  meetings." 

Last  winter,  a  young  man  of  infidel  principles  and 
loose  habits,  was  invited  by  one  of  the  firm  for  whom 
lie  was  a  clerk  to  attend  the  ISToon  Meeting.  'Not  hav- 
ing been  in  a  church  for  seven  years,  he  scornfully  re- 
jected the  invitation,  but  was  afterwards  induced  to 
go,  out  of  respect  to  the  relations  and  character  of  the 
gentleman  who  invited  him.  While  there,  his  atten- 
tion was  arrested  and  his  heart  touched,  although  he 
carefully  concealed  his  feelings  from  all  others.  For 
some  time  he  continued  to  attend  the  Meeting,  but 
took  care  to  wait  until  his  employer  had  gone,  so  as 


I 


INSTANCES    OF    CONVERSION.  215 


not  to  be  observed.  And  then,  instead  of  going  on 
the  direct  way  to  the  Consistory  building,  he  would 
cautiously  move  around  by  a  circuitous  route  through 
by-streets  to  the  place,  because,  as  he  afterwards  ac- 
knowledged, he  was  ashamed  to  be  seen  going  to  a 
prayer  meeting.  But  at  length  this  would  no  longer 
do.  His  state  of  mind  became  such  that  it  could  not 
be  concealed.  He  avowed  his  concern  for  his  soul, 
sought  counsel  from  Christian  friends,  and  went  to  the 
prayer  meeting,  not  skulkingly  as  at  first,  but  openly 
"nnd  boldly  as  one  not  ashamed  of  Christ  or  his  cross. 
Tlie  result  is  shown  by  an  extract  from  one  of  his 
letters  written  some  weeks  afterwards.  "  On  Sabbath 
next  I  shall  unite  with  the  Church.  Tlie  cross  is  easy 
to  bear,  and  the  burden  light.  Were  there  no  hope 
of  heaven,  the  happiness  of  this  life  in  Christ's  ser- 
vice would  pay  a  thousand  times  for  all  the  sacrifices 
it  requu'es." 


CHAPTER  Xn. 


©t|[U   |nn&ntt]5« 


1^- 


UxDER  this  •head  are  arranged  some  interesting 
narratives  brought  out  in  the  course  of  the  Meetings, 
and  not  properly  referable  to  any  of  the  foregoing 
chapters. 

One  of  these  is  a  signal  example  of  fidelity  to  prin- 
ciple in  the  case  of  the  captain  of  a  western  steam 
boat.  A  reference  havino-  been  made  to  him  one 
morning  in  Fulton  street,  a  correspondent  of  the 
Kew  York  Observer  sent  to  that  journal  the  follow- 
ing full  statement. 

THE   STEAM   BOAT   CAPTAIN. 

"  Captain was,  comparatively,  born  and  reared 

on  the  Ohio  river,  among  the  keel  boatmen,  as  reck- 
less and  immoral  a  set  of  men  as  inhabited  our 
country,  but  who  are  now  extinct.      When  steam 

power  came  into  use.  Captain being  an  active 

and  enterprising  man,  he  soon  became  one  of  the 

10  217 


218  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

most  efficient  and  responsible  commanders  of  boats 
in  tbe  West ;  and  if  worldly  gain  had  been  his  object, 
probably  the  best  situation  on  the  river  would  have 
been  awarded  him  had  he  desired  it.  In  the  w^inter 
of  1840  he  commanded  the  steamer  Boston,  which 
was  lost  in  the  ice  on  the  Mississippi.  About  this 
time  a  religious  interest  existed  in  the  Third  Pres- 
byterian Church,  of  this  city,  Kev.  Dr.  Riddle's. 

"Captain 's  wife  attended  the  prayer  meet- 
ings, and  experienced  a  change  of  heart ;  in  the 
mean  time  the  writer  sent  her  'Advice  to  a  Youns: 
Christian,'  by  Rev.  J.  B.  "Waterbury.  Shortly  after, 
he  returned  home  and  was  displeased  to  find  his  wife 
in  this  state  of  mind,  and  opening  the  book  he  ex- 
claimed with  an  oath,  'Who  sent  this  book  to  you?' 
When   she   stated  who  it  was,  in  a  highl}^  excited 

manner  he  said,  'What  business  has  Mr. to  send 

such  a  book  to  my  wife.'  Ilis  wife  being  a  person 
of  a  cool  and  kindly  temperament,  calmly  invited 
him  to  attend  the  prayer  meeting  with  her ;  on  the 
first  evening  he  sunk  under  the  convictions  of  the 
truth,  which  being  deep,  he  became  like  a  little 
child,  modest  and  unassuming;  he  did  not  obtrude 
on  his  brethren  to  tell  his  troubles  and  experience,  or 
lean  on  an  arm  of  flesh.  Some  friends  feeling  that 
he  w^as  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  and  believ- 
ing he  had  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  visited 
him,  presenting  to  his  mind  the  promise  and  requi- 


OTHER    INCIDENTS.  219 


sitions  of  the  Gospel,  and  advising  him  to  place  all  his 
trust  in  God.  His  great  trouble  was,  concerning  the 
running  of  his  boat  on  the  Sabbath,  which  boatmen 
deemed  unavoidable.  He  was  fearful  of  embracing 
the  privileges  of  the  Church,  because  he  might  be 
tempted  to  do  violence  to  his  conscience  and  dishonour 
the  cause  of  Christ.  He  waited  eight  or  ten  months 
before  he  united  with  the  Church,  all  the  time  strictly 
fulfilling  the  duties  of  a  Christian  as  regards  the 
Sabbath.  jS"ow  began  the  trial  of  his  faith,  his 
sorrows  and  disappointments.  He  set  an  example 
of  Sabbath  keeping  for  the  Christian  world,  amid  the 
jeers  and  scoffs  of  steam  boat  men,  who,  when  j^ass- 
ing  his  boat  tied  up,  made  such  expressions  as  the 
'Godly  keeping  craft,'  'Sanctified  line,'  &c.  But 
this  soon  ceased ;  he  lived  it  down,  and  these  men 
began  to  look  on  him  with  reverence  and  respect, 
and  spoke  of  him  in  such  terms  as  these :  '  Captain 

's  religion  is  genuine,  and  he  is  a  true  Christian.' 

But  duty  became  a  daily  martyrdom ;  passengers 
left  his  boat  when  he  tied  up,  and  professors  of  re- 
ligion among  them.  Merchants  sent  their  freight  by 
other  boats  for  fear  of  a  loss  of  one  or  two  days. 
Once  a  company  of  clergymen,  after  commending  his 
enterprise  and  bidding  God  speed,  said  their  necessi- 
ties compelled  them  to  go  on,  left  his  boat  on  Satur- 
day night,  took  another,  ran  aground,  and  arrived  at 
the  place  of  destination  one  day  after  Capt. did. 


220  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

Thus  he  persevered,  his  property  melting  before  him, 
with  a  growing  family,  the  world  opposed  to  him, 
and  the  Cliristian  Church  an  indifferent  spectator  of 
his  labourri,  we  might  almost  say,  an  obstacle ;  for 
many  professing  Christians  were  steam  boat  owners. 

"  When  Iiis  boat  was  laid  up  on  the  Sabbath,  and  he 
would  retire  to  his  state  room  for  reading  and  prayer, 
his  ears  were  often  assailed  by  the  noise,  profanity, 
and  ribaldiy  of  his  crew.  He  could  have  no  calm 
enjoymen'^  of  the  Sabbath.  He  gave  up  passenger 
boats,  and  built  freight  boats.  His  peculiar  circum- 
stances became  very  trying.  I  visited  him,  to  con- 
sole him.  His  wife,  who  was  his  strength  and  stay 
in  all  his  trials,  remarked  'that  she  would  rather  live 
on  bread  and  water,  than  that  he  should  betray  his 
Master.'     I  ventured  to  advise  him  in  this  way : 

"  -  You  have  beaten  the  track  for  the  Christian 
Church,  proved-  your  sincerity,  have  sacrificed  pro- 
perty, comfort,  and  religious  privileges,  and  in  my 
0]3inion  duty  does  not  require  you  to  go  further; 
why  not  quit  the  river,  and  find  some  business 
on  land  ? '  He  heeded  not  the  advice,  but  continued 
on,  and  has  now  attained  a  competence — by  setting 
up  a  proper  rule  for  his  business,  and  making  the 
community  come  up  to  that  rule,  as  every  business 
man  should  do." 

But  it  w^as  eighteen  years  before  the  tide  began  to 


OTHER    INCIDENTS.  221 


turn,  and  all  that  time  he  persevered  in  a  sort  of 
martyrdom,  so  far  as  property  was  concerned. 

THE   DANGER   OF   DELAY. 

This  was  once  strikingly  set  forth  by  a  sailor,  a 
Scotchman  by  birth,  who  said : 

"  Will  yon  take  a  sailor's  advice,  a  stranger  sailor, 
yon  who  are  now  deciding  that  at  some  future  time 
you  will  be  a  Chsistian ;  will  you  take  a  sailor's 
advice  and  not  delay  your  choice  another  hour,  but 
come  now  and  be  on  the  Lord's  side.  You  cannot 
possibly  magnify  the  danger  of  delay.  You  cannot 
believe  it  to  be  half  as  great  as  it  is. 

"  I  remember  when  in  Panama,  one  of  my  brother 
sailors  was  taken  very  sick.  I  had  previously,  on 
many  occasions,  urged  him  to  take  Jesus  as  his  guide, 
counsellor  and  friend.  But  his  answer  had  ever  been, 
'Time  enough  yet.'  That  fearful  putting  off;  that 
delivering  himself  up  to  the  power  of  Satan,  who 
was  constantly  whispering  in  his  ear,  '  Time  enough 
yet,'  reached  its  fearful  crisis  at  last.  As  he  lay  sick 
upon  his  mattress,  his  writhings  and  contortions 
denoted  the  fever  and  pain  that  were  within.  But 
the  fever  of  his  soul  was  causing  much  more  anguish 
than  all  his  bodily  ailments. 

"  I  said  to  him,  '  you  need  a  Saviour  now. '  '  Oh,' 
he  said,  '  I  have  put  off  seeking  Jesus  too  long.'  I 
earnestly  begged  him  to  look  at  the  cross  of  Christ 


222  NOON   PRATER   IVIEETING. 

and  tliere  learn  wliat  Jesns  liad  done  and  suffered, 
that  a  poor  sinner  like  liim  might  not  perish,  but 
liave  everlasting  life.  But  he  replied,  with  choking 
sobs,  'Too  late, — too  late.  Oh!'  he  cried,  'no 
rest  for  me.  I  am  going  to  some  place  I  know  not 
where.  Oh !  I  know  not  where ! '  His  head  fell 
back  upon  the  pillow.  I  cried,  'IS'ed,  are  you  dying?' 
But  all  I  heard  was — through  the  gurgling  in  his 
throat — 'no  rest,' — and  my  d}iing  shipmate  w^as 
gone." 

Another  touching  incident  he  related  as  intimately 
connected  with  his  own  conversion,  bearing  upon  the 
danger  of  delay.  It  was  at  his  own  home.  He  had 
a  very  pious  God-fearing  mother,  who  had  never  neg- 
lected any  opportunity  which  offered,  to  imj^ress  upon 
his  young  mind  the  urgent  need  of  seeking  a  Saviour 
in  his  youthful  days,  but  he  had  constantly  neglected 
to  pay  more  than  a  passing  attention  to  his  mother's 
admonitions,  until  one  Sabbath  morning  his  mother 
invited  a  young  girl,  a  neighbour's  daughter,  to  ac- 
company them  to  the  house  of  prayer.  She  replied 
in  a  light  and  trifling  manner,  "  Oh  !  no,  I  cannot  go 
until  next  Sunday.  I  shall  have  a  new  bonnet  then  ; 
my  old  one  is  too  shabby."  "  Alas  !  that  next  Sabbath 
never  came  for  her.  On  Monday  she  was  taken  quite 
sick.  On  Wednesday  she  died.  My  mother  told  me, 
with  streaming  eyes,  as  she  came  home  from  watch- 
ing at  her  bedside,  'Emma  is  gone;  and  gone,  I  feo,r, 


OTHER  IXCrDEXTS.  223 


without  conversion.'  Tliis  was  so  sudden,  so  unex- 
pected, that  it  woke  within  my  heart  the  cry,  '  What 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  V  And  blessed  be  God,  that 
cry  was  not  made  in  vain.  Jesus  had  mercy  on  my 
Salvation.  Oh  !  come  to  him,  all  you  who  need  the 
soul.  He  has  been  to  me  ever  since  that  time  the  Kock 
of  saving  grace  of  a  dying  risen  Saviour  !  Will  jow 
take  a  sailor's  counsel  ?  Will  you  come  ?  God  is 
calling  you.     Come  now." 

THE   SAME   SUBJECT,    BY   AlsOTHEK   SAILOR. 

At  a  prayer  meeting  in  Philadelphia,  a  stranger 
arose  and  begged  the  privilege  to  speak,  announcing 
himself  as  a  captain  oT  a  vessel  now  in  port,  and  a  pro- 
fessor of  the  religion  of  Christ.  "  I  wish,"  said  he, 
"  to  warn  the  impenitent  here  that  delays  are  danger- 
ous. It  is  not  safe  to  put  ojff  until  to-morrow  w^hat 
ought  to  be  done  this  day.  It  was  my  lot,  when  sail- 
ing, to  fall  in  with  that  ill-fated  steamer,  the  Central 
America.  The  night  was  closing  in,  the  sea  rolling 
high,  but  I  hailed  the  crippled  steamer,  and  asked  if 
they  needed  help. 

"  '  I  am  in  a  sinking  condition,'  cried  Captain  Hern- 
don. 

"  '  Had  you  not  better  send  your  passengers  on ' 
board  now  V  1  replied. 

"  '  Will  you  not  lie  by  me  until  morning  V  res- 
ponded Capt.  H. 


224:  NOON   PKAYER   MEETING. 

'•  '  I  will  try,'  replied  I ;  '  but  you  had  better  send 
your  passengers  on  board.' 

"  'Lay  by  me  till  morning,'  again  said  Capt. 
Herndon. 

''  I  made  an  effort  to  lie  by  him ;  but  at  night, 
with  such  a  sea  rolling,  no  vessel  could  control  its 
position,  and'  I  never  saw  the  steamer  more.  In  one 
hour  and  a  half  after  the  captain  said,  '  Lay  by  me 
till  morning,'  the  vessel,  with  its  living  freight,  went 
down,  and  he  himself,  with  a  great  majority  of  his 
passengers  and  crew,  were  coffined  in  the  deej).  So 
much  for  procrastination.  But  for  this  delay,  the 
entire  crew  and  passengers  of  the  Central  America 
might  have  been  saved.  Sinners  !  when  urged  to  im- 
mediate repentance,  do  not  say  to  beseeching  friends, 
to  offered  mercy,  to  a  striving  Spirit,  '  J^ot  now,  lay 
by  me  a  little  longer,  till  I  have  a  convenient  time.' 
This  night  you  may  sink  in  the  waves  of  perdition." 

LITTLE   CHILDREN    SAYING   GEACE. 

"  It  had  been  noticed,"  said  a  speaker,  ''  that  some- 
thino-  was  the  matter  with  four  little  children  from  the 
same  family,  in  one  of  our  public  schools.  One  of  the 
teachers  inquired  what  the  matter  was,  and  she  ascer- 
tained that  these  lovely  little  children  were  suffering 
for  lack  of  food  ;  that  all  they  had  to  eat  for  days  was  a 
crust  of  bread  and  water.       They  had  come  to  school 


OTHER    INCIDENTS.  225 


with  no  better.   They  were  German  children,  and  their 
parents  were  unable  to  obtain  food  for  them. 

"  This  teacher,  who  had  ascertained  the  facts,  went 
to  the  head  teacher  and  communicated  them  to-  him. 
He  sent  home  immediately,  and  had  a  good  dinner  pre- 
pared for  them.  He  then  took  them  to  liis  own  house. 
On  arriving  there  the  youngest  refused  to  go  in.  He 
said  he  did  not  know  what  kind  of  a  house  it  was, 
and  he  did  not  like  to  go  into  a  house  without  his 
mother  knowing  and  approving  of  it.  Finally,  after 
very  much  persuasion  they  got  them  all  into  the  house. 
They  took  them  to  the  parlour :  there  was  an  abundant 
meal  set  out.  They  seated  them  at  the  table  ;  they 
urged  them  to  eat :  4;hey  not  could  not  persuade  them 
to  touch  a  mouthful.  Finally  it  was  resolved  to  leave 
these  little  children  alone ;  perhaps  they  would  eat 
then.  The  lady  of  the  house  paused  at  the  door, 
and  looking  through  the  crack,  what  was  her  sur- 
prise to  see  the  oldest  little  boy  put  up  his  two  little 
hands  together,  and  say  grace — asking  for  God's  bless- 
ing, and  thanking  him  for  his  mercies.  May  we  not 
all  learn  a  lesson,"  said  the  speaker,  "  from  these  lit- 
tle children,  who,  thpugh  they  were  starving,  refused 
to  eat  till  they  had  first  acknowledged  God's  hand  in 
the  food  provided." 

THE  DYING  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  SCHOLAR. 

This  narrative  was  given  in  one  of  the  meetings. 
10* 


226  NOON   PRAYER   ISIEETING.       • 

There  was  a  poor  fiimily  winch  had  an  intemper- 
ate father  w^ho  often  used  to  abuse  his  wife  and 
children.  One  of  the  children  attended  the  Sabbath 
schopl  and  became  pious.  Afterwards  she  was  taken 
sick.  The  physician  told  the  father  that  his  little  girl 
would  die.  'No  !  he  did  not  believe  it.  Yes,  she  will ; 
she  must  die  in  a  few  hours.  The  father  flew  to  the 
bed-side,  "would  not  part  with  her"  he  said. 

"  Yes,  father,  you  must  part  with  me,  I  am  going  to 
Jesus  ;  promise  me  two  things,  one  is  that  you  wont 
abuse  mother  any  more  nor  drink  more  whiskey." 

He  promised  in  a  solemn  steady  manner.  The  lit- 
tle girl's  face  lighted  up  with  joy. 

"  The  other  thing  is,  promise  me  that  you  will  j?r^^," 
said  the  child. 

"  I  cannot  pray,  don't  know  how,"  said  the  poor 
man. 

"  Father,  kneel  down,  please.  There,  take  the  words 
after  me,  I  will  pray ;  I  learned  how  to  pray  in  Sun- 
day school,  and  God  has  taught  me  how  to  pray  too ; 
my  heart  prays,  you  must  let  your  heart  pray,  now 
say  the  words." 

And  she  began  in  her  simple  language  to  pray  to 
the  Saviour  of  sinners.  After  a  little  he  began  to  repeat 
after  her  ;  as  he  went  on  his  heart  was  interested  and 
he  broke  out  into  an  earnest  prayer  for  himself ;  be- 
wailed his  sins,  confessed  and  promised  to  forsake 
them,  entered  into  covenant  with  God  ; .  light  broke 


OTHER    INCIDENTS.  227 


out  upon  him  in  his  darkness ;  how  long  he  prayed 
he  did  not  know  ;  he  seemed  to  have  forgotten  his  child 
in  his  prayer.  When  he  came  to  himself,  he  raised 
his  head  from  the  bed  on  which  he  had  rested  it ; 
there  lay  the  little  speaker,  a  lovely  smile  was  upon 
the  face,  her  little  hand  was  in  that  of  the  father,  but 
she  had  gone  to  be  among  the  angels. 

A   LIVING   SUNDAY    SCHOOL    SCHOLAE. 

On  another  occasion,  the  following  was  related : 
Away  in  the  West  lived  a  Koman  Catholic  family, 
in  which  there  was  a  little  oirl  seven  years  old.  She 
was  induced  to  go  to  a  Protestant  Sunday  school. 
Tlie  father  became  very  anxious  about  his  soul.  His 
distress  increased  daily,  and  one  night,  at  the  mid- 
night hour,  he  arose  from  his  bed  in  agony.  He 
begged  his  wife  to  pray  for  him,  as  he  said  he  did  not 
know  how  to  pray  himself.  She  told  him  she  "  could 
not  pray — no  better  than  he  could." 
"What  shall  I  do,  then?" 

"  Perhaps,"  said  she,  "  our  little  Mary  can  pray." 
So  the  father  went  up  to  the  chamber  where  she 
was  fast  asleep,  and  took  her  up  from  her  bed  in  his 
arms,  and  bore  her  down  stairs,  and  putting  her 
gently  down,  he  said  to  her  with  great  earnestness, 
•'  Mary,  can  you  pray  ? " 

"  Oh  yes,  father,  I  can  pray." 


228  NOON   PKAYER   l^IEETING. 

"  Will  you  kneel  down  and  pray  for  your  poor 
father?" 

''  Yes,  I  will  pray  for  you." 

So  she  kneeled,  put  up  her  little  hands,  and  said, 

(Jur  Father,  who  art  in  heaven" — going  through 
with  the  Lord's  Prayer.  Then  she  ]3rayed  for  her 
father  in  her  own  language,  asking  God  to  love  him 
and  have  mercy  on  him,  and  to  pardon  all  his  sins 
for  Jesus  Christ's  sake. 

When  she  had  finished  her  prayer,  her  father  said 
to  her,  "  Mary,  can  you  read  in  your  Bible?" 

''  Oh  yes,  father,  I  can  read.  Shall  I  read  to  you 
in  my  Bible  ? " 

"  Yes,  read  to  me." 

She  began  at  tlie  third  chapter  of  the  Gospel  ac- 
cording to  John.  She  read  along  till  she  came  to 
that  verse — 

'^  As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness, 
even  so  must  the  Son  of  Man  be  lifted  up :  that  who- 
soever believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlastinof  life." 

"  Oh,  Mary,"  said  he,  "  is  that  there  ? " 

''  Yes,  father,  it  is  here.     Jesus  Christ  said  so." 

"Well,  that  is  just  what  I  need — what  your  poor 
father  needs." 

"  Yes,  father,  and  hear  the  rest  of  it :" 

"  For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his 


• 

OTHER   INCIDENTS.  229 


only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
might  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life." 

"  Oh,  that  is  for  me— =-for  just  snch  as  me :  '  who- 
soever believeth  in  him ' — I  can  believe  in  him — I  do 
believe  in  him." 

And  from  that  hour  that  father  went  on  his  way 
rejoicing  in  Christ  Jesus  with  great  joy. 

'  ro:man  catholics. 

Several  instances  of  the  conversion  of  persons  of 
this  class  have  been  mentioned,  and  these  are  only 
specimens  of  a  considerable  number.  Two  features 
have  marked  nearly  every  case  which  has  come  under 
the  writer's  eye. 

One  is  the  rapidity  with  which  the  saving  change 
has  been  wrought.  Almost  in  a  moment  the  whole 
crust  of  formal  reli^-ion  has  melted  awav  under  the 
subduing  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  convincing  the  soul 
of  sin.  For  example,  the  pastor  of  a  tow^n  in  Massa- 
chusetts, speaking  in  the  Fulton  street  Meeting  of  the 
work  of  grace  in  his  own  place,  said  that  some  very 
remarkable  conversions  had  taken  place  among  men 
of  wealth,  but  none  more  remarkable  than  that  of  a 
Roman  Catholic  servant  girl,  who  was  awakened 
under  the  first  Protestant  sermon  she  ever  heard, 
and  in  the  first  Protestant  meeting  she  ever  attended, 
and  broui^ht  almost  at  once  to  Christ.  He  had  received 


230  NOON  PEATEK  MEETING. 


her  into  his  own  Church,  and  she  was  now  walking  in 
humble  obedience  to  the  truth. 

The  other  feature  is,  that  in  nearly  every  case  there 
have  been  opposition  and  trials  to  be  endured  from 
friends  or  employers  who  continued  in  the  old  faith. 
To  these  converts  it  is  given  not  only  to  believe  on 
Christ  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  name.  Take,  for  ex- 
ample, one  of  the  most  recent  instances — that  of  a 
young  man  whose  heart  was  touched  b^"  the  Spirit  of 
God  as  he  attended  the  IsToon  Meeting.  He  was  em- 
ployed by  the  day  as  a  labourer  by  a  contractor  for 
laying  pavements.  After  his  change,  he  was  seen 
one  Lord's  day  going  to  an  Episcopal  Church,  The 
next  Monday  morning  the  following  dialogue  occurred. 
He  was  asked  by  his  employer, 

"  Did  you  go  to  the  Protestant  Church  yesterday?" 

"  I  did,  sir." 

"  And  leave  your  own  Church  ?  " 

''I  did." 

"  We  want  your  services  no  longer." 

"Have  I  been  unfaithful  in  my  work?" 

"  ]N"o." 

"  Have  you  any  other  fault  to  find  with  me?" 

"  ^^ne." 

"Must  I  go?" 

"  Yes,  we  do  not  want  you  any  longer." 

It  speaks  well  for  the  genuineness  of  the  spiritual 
change  which  these  converts  profess  to  have  under- 


OTHER    INCIDENTS.  231 

gone,  that  although  dismissed  from  employment,  ban- 
ished from  friends,  treated  as  outcasts,  they  still  hold 
on  their  way  and  appear  willing,  like  the  Apostle, 
to  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ. 

LDTGEEEN-G   AT   THE   DOOE. 

The  following  incident  is  the  counterpart  of  what 
has  very  frequently  occurred  at  the  Consistory  build- 
ing. Persons  impressed  by  the  regular  exercises  of 
the  hour,  after  its  expiration  have  still  lingered  near 
the  entrance  in  hope  of  hearing  further  about  the 
things  of  Salvation.    Xot  often  are  they  disappointed. 

A  writer,  reporting  a  union  meeting  in  an  eastern 
town,  said  that  while  the  meeting  was  in  progress  the 
bell  was  tolling.  Toward  the  close  of  the  meeting,  a 
pastor  arose  and  said  that  a  few  weeks  ago,  as  he  was 
passing  from  the  prayer  meeting,  he  noticed  a  modest, 
retii'ing  young  lady  standing  beside  the  door,  linger- 
ing, evidently  hoping  that  he  would  pause  and  speak 
to  her.  "  I  did  speak  to  her,"  said  he,  "  and  found  her 
anxious  about  her  soul.  I  led  her  mind  to  Christ, 
and  directed  her  as  well  as  I  was  able,  and  in  a  short 
time  she  hoped  that  vshe  had  found  the  Saviour  pre- 
cious to  her  soul.  That  bell  is  tolling  for  her  funeral, 
and  in  a  few  moments  I  am  going  to  attend  it.  A 
few  days  ago  I  was  sent  to  attend  her  sick  bed.  I 
conversed  with    her,    and   found  her   anxious   and 


232  NOON  PRAYEK  MEETING. 

agonizing.  She  was  filled  with  doubts  and  fears  lest 
she  had  not  experienced  the  great  change — the 
ciiange  of  heart,  but  had  deceived  herself.  Her 
mind  was  beclouded  and  darkened.  I  counselled  her 
and  prayed  with  her.  I  visited  her  from  day  to  day. 
In  a  short  time  the  darkness  cleared  away — the 
doubts  vanished — her  confidence  that  she  had  been 
forgiven  and  accepted  returned,  and  all  was  sunshine 
and  peace  dow^n  to  her  dying  hour.  Oh  !  how  im- 
portant was  that  single  step  of  pausing  at  the  door." 

OUGHT   WE   NOT   TO   HAVE  FAMILY   WOESHIP  ? 

At  one  of  the  Globe  Hotel  Meetings,  a  gentleman, 
after  speaking  of  the  blessed  efi'ects  of  a  union  daily 
prayer  meeting  established  in  Geneva,  K.  Y.,  related 
the  following  incident  as  having  recently  occurred. 

A  young  man  became  convinced  of  sin,  and  was  in 
great  distress  of  mind.  *  He  had  a  very  wicked  and 
ungodly  father.  One  night  he  said  to  his  father, 
"  Father,  ought  we  not  to  have  family  worship  ?" 
Tlie  father  looked  at  him  in  astonishment,  as  if  in 
doubt  whether  his  son  could  be  in  his  right  mind,  but 
•aid  nothing.  The  father,  however,  could  not  get  the 
matter  of  family  worship  out  of  his  mind,  with  all  the 
efforts  he  could  make.  An  arrow  of  conviction  had 
been  sent  to  his  heart.  Tlie  Holy  Spirit  was  striving 
with  him. 

He  at  last  resolved  to  establish  family   worship, 


OTHER    INCIDENTS.  23^ 


tliougli  lie  liad  no  Cliristian  liope.  He  began  in  fear 
and  trembling  and  mucli  embarrassment — but  he 
began.  In  five  days  from  that  beginning,  that  father, 
that  son,  and  two  daughters  were  rejoicing  in  the 
hope  and  peace  of  believers  in  Jesus. 

"in  a  hukry  to  be  a  christian." 

Careless  readers  of  the  narratives  which  have  been 
given,  may  conclude  that  the  missionary  w^ork  in  the 
Consistory  building  is  always  prosperous ;  that  con- 
viction is  always  followed  by  conversion.  Alas  !  it 
is  not  so  there  any  more  than  elsewhere.  Tlie  follow- 
ing report  of  a  case  was  published  a  number  of 
weeks  since.  It  respects  a  man  who  was  deeply 
agitated  respecting  his  soul,  and  thought  that  he  had 
good  reason  to  be. 

"He  had  been  a  man  of  such  a  course  of  life  that 
he  had  much  to  repent  of.  He  had  been  a  great 
transgressor  —  profane  —  idle — dissolute — intemper- 
ate— a  hater  of  religion  and  all  its  duties  and  require- 
ments— a  disbeliever  in  much  that  is  called  religion. 
He  had  lived  a  hardened,  ungodly  life,  till  he  chanc- 
ed to  stray  into  one  of  the  Fulton  street  Meetings. 

"  He  came  up  to  the  upper  lecture  room  in  great 
trepidation  of  mind.  He  wanted  to  find  some  place 
where  there  was  a  temperance  pledge.  He  wished 
to  sign  it.  He  wanted  to  begin,  at  the  beginning — 
and  the  first  thing  was  to  quit  the  abomination  of 


234        NOON  PKAYEK  :meeting. 

strong  drink.  This  was  the  beginning  of  'Let  the 
wicked  forsake  his  way,'  and  then  he  hoped  he 
should  be  able  to  forsake  eveiy  thing  else  that  was 
wicked.  He  appeared  to  be  in  great  haste.  He  said 
he  was  'in  a  hurry  to  be  a  Christian.'  This  surely 
was  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  yet  he  seemed 
to  be  wholly  taught  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"We  saw  him  a  few  days  after  this.  He  had  been 
faithful  in  coming  to  all  the  meetings.  He  had  been 
faithful  to  his  pledge  of  total  abstinence.  He  was 
very  jealous  of  himself.  His  great  fear  was,  that 
some  old  'evil  companion'  would  get  power  over 
him — would  get  him  to  drink  just  one  drop  ;  then  all 
would  be  gone,  soul,  body, — all  would  go  to  hell 
together.'  He  said  his  continual  prayer  was,  'Lord! 
hold  thou  me  up  and  I  shall  be  safe.  I  cry  to  God 
continually,  for  I  feel  that  God  must  help  me  or  I 
shall  fall.  No  man  can  realize  the  power  of  this 
appetite,  who  has  not  felt  it.  I  must  be  a  Christian 
to  be  safe.' " 

It  would  be  pleasant  to  be  able  to  relate  that  one 
so  humble,  so  enlightened,  so  conscious  of  his  de- 
pendance,  had  persevered  and  been  saved.  But  it  is 
not  in  our  power.  It  is  not  known  that  he  has  found 
the  Saviour.  It  is  known  tliat  once  at  least,  after 
the  occurrence  of  what  is  recorded  in  the  foregoing 
extract,  he  fell  into  his  ruinous  sin.  Tliere  is  reason  ^ 
to  fear  that  he  illustrated  his  own  declaration,   "I  ■ 


OTHER    INCIDENTS.  235 


must  be  a  Christian  in  order  to  be  safe."  Kot  having 
the  safeguard  of  renewing  grace,  he  fell,  fell,  perhaps, 
to  rise  no  more. 

Yet  even  here  there  is  no  reason  to  despair.  Many 
men  have  fallen  repeatedly,  and  yet  have  been  finally 
raised  by  God's  grace  so  as  to  stand  even  to  the  end. 
Indeed,  one  of  the  most  important  lessons  taught  by 
the  recent  displays  of  Divine  power  and  mercy,  is 
that  no  case  is  to  be  given  up  as  hoj^eless.  We  can- 
not read  the  counsels  of  Him  who  "givetli  not  ac- 
count of  any  of  his  matters;"  we. cannot  possibly 
know  when  any  man's  day  of  grace  is  j)^st;  and 
therefore  to  us,  ""while  there  is  life,  there  is  hope." 
The  prayers  and  efforts  of  Christians  for  any  uncon- 
verted person  should  cease  only  with  the  cessation  of 
his  vital  breath. 


3E1TTOB.    FJiS "^^ i^    r.ir 


r"MTE  ■CHURCTI 


CHAPTER  Xni. 


%\)t  first  l^nnitersarg. 


Ox  tlie  approach  of  tlie  23rd  September,  1858,  the 
day  which  would  mark  a  twelve-month  since  the  first 
Noon  Meeting  was  established,  it  wgs  deemed  proper 
to  hold  a  formal  meeting  for  thankful  praise  and  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  mercies  God  had  bestowed  upon 
his  people.  Such  Meeting  was  duly  held — the  ITorth 
Dutch  Church  being  opened  for  the  purpose.  When 
the  hour  arrived  the  building  was  thronged  to  excess. 
The  galleries,  aisles,  organ-loft,  indeed  every  spot 
where  there  was  any  standing  room,  was  fully  occu- 
pied by  a  congregation  such  as  is  rarel}^  seen  even  in 
this  city.  Xearly  every  evangelical  Church  in  'New 
York  was  represented  by  some  of  its  members,  while 
not  a  few  Christians  from  abroad,  including  some  from 
a  considerable  distance,  were  present. 

We  are  indebted  to  the  Christian  Intelligencer  for  a 
very  full  and  faithful  report  of  the  exercises,  which  we 
copy  at  length. 

237 


238  NOON  PEATEE  MEETING. 


The  hour  of  twelv^e  having  arrived,  the  exercises 
were  commenced  by  the  venerable  Dr.  De  Witt,  the 
Senior  Pastor  of  the  Collegiate  Chm-ch,  who  presided 
on  the  occasion.     He  said  : 

When  the  associations  connected  with  this  Meeting 
are  rememberedj  made  up  as  it  is  of  different  religious 
denominations ;  when  the  special  providences  that  it 
recalls  are  taken  into  account,  together  with  the  object 
that  is  set  before  us  in  the  future,  I  trust  every  heart 
here  is  imbued  w^ith  the  spirit  of  prayer.  Let  us  begin 
our  exercises  with  invokins^  the  Divine  direction  and 
blessing  in  these  services.  The  introductory  prayer 
will  be  offered  hf  the  Rev.  Dr.  Henry  Scudder,  a  re- 
turned Missionary  from  India. 

OPENING  PEATER  BY  EEV.  ME.  SCUDDEE. 

The  Eev.  Henry  M.  Scudder,  M.  D.,  one  of  the 
missionaries  of  the  Ref.  Prot.  Dutch  Church  at  Arcot, 
Lidia,  offered  ujd  the  following  prayer  : 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  thou  art  our  King,  our  Pro- 
phet, our  Priest,  and  our  God.  To  thee  we  come  for 
light,  for  pardon,  for  purity,  and  for  wisdom.  Thy 
righteousness  is  the  only  refuge  of  our  souls,  and  we 
pray  thee  to  be  present  with  us  at  this  hour  of  prayer, 
when  we  have  come  to  meet  tJiee,  and  to  ask  for  thy 
intercession,  who  art  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  our 
Father  in  Heaven.  We  pray  thee  to  offer  our  peti- 
tions, which  we  bring  before  thee,  and  to  Iiear  the 


THE    FIRST    ANXIVEK>ARY.  239 

.voice  of  our  sup^^lications — especially  to  breathe  upon 
us,  that  we  may  receive  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise, 
so  that  we  may  know  how  t(j  pray,  and  what  to  pray 
for.  Lift  upon  us,  we  pray  thee,  the  light  of  thy 
countenance.  We  bless  thee  for  all  that  thou  hast 
done  for  us.  We  thank  thee  for  the  institution  of  this 
Meeting ;  we  bless  thee  for  all  the  gracious  results 
which  thou  hast  connected  with  it,  and  we  pray  thee 
now  to  pour  out  upon  every  one  of  us  the  Sj^irit  of 
grace  and  of  supplication.  And  in  the  times  that  are 
to  come,  we  beseech  thee  that  we  may  experience 
more  of  the  convincing,  the  converting,  the  quicken- 
ing and  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  to  thy  name  shall  we  render  the  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

The  congregation  then  joined  in  singing  the  first 
two  verses  of  the  137th  Psalm,  third  part,  commen- 


cmg: 


"  I  love  thy  kingdom,  Lord, 

The  house  of  thine  abode ; 
The  Church  our  blest  Redeemer  saved 

With  his  own  precious  blood. 

I  love  thy  Church,  0  God  ! 

Her  walls  before  thee  stand, 
Dear  as  the  apple  of  thine  eye. 

And  gi'aven  on  thy  hand." 

Kev.  Dr.  Leland,  of   Charleston,  read  the  sixty- 


240  NOON   PRAYEK   ]^IEETING. 

second  chapter  of  Isaiah,  which  was  very  appropriate 
to  the  occasion. 

KEMAEKS   BY   DK.    DE  WTTT. 

The  President  spoke  as  follows  : 

It  may  be  proper  for  me  to  make  a  very  few  re- 
marks in  reference  to  the  design  and  appointment  of 
this  Meeting,  and  of  these  services.  You  all  under- 
stand that  on  the  23d  of  September,  last  year,  the 
first  Noon-day  Meeting  took  place  in  the  adjoining 
building.  Only  a  few  Christian  brethren  assembled  at 
first,  bnt  the  numbers  increased,  and  there  was  soon 
an  evidence  that  God  had  mercy  on  his  Church,  and 
that  there  was  an  awakening  and  a  revival  among 
Christians.  And  so  the  numbers  gradually  increased, 
and  the  right  spirit  of  united  prayer  prevailed  before 
the  throne  of  grace.  Tlie  establishment  of  this  Meet- 
ing was  the  means  of  spreading  similar  meetings 
throughout  the  land.  We  have  been  greeted  with 
intelligence  from  the  north  and  the  south,  the  east 
and  west,  of  the  like  union  in  prayer  and  in  eifort, 
and  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  I  always  have  felt, 
and  have  freely  expressed  it,  that  we  should  guard 
against  any  thing  like  glorifying  human  instrumen- 
tality, should  keep  very  low  and  humble  before  the 
throne  of  grace.  We  should  be  very  thankful,  and 
cherish  gratitude,  but  that  thankfulness  is  always  to 
be  embedded  in  and  nourished  by  humility.  We  come 


THE    FIRST    ANNIVER3AKY.  "  241 

to  review  here  with  thankfulness,  in  this  assembly  of 
Christians  of  different  denominations,  God's  work- 
ino;s  of  ffrace  in  the  midst  of  us  and  throuo-liout  the 
land.  We  are  in  a  responsible  position  of  great  pri 
vilege,  amidst  large  blessings,  and  we  should  be 
urged  to  continued  effort.  We  need  to  guard  and 
discipline  our  own  spirit  in  dependence  upon  the 
Spirit  Divine.  We  have  heard  gratefully  that 
throughout  the  land,  and  in  the  fashionable  watering 
places.  Christians  have  gathered  together ;  and  as 
they  have  returned  to  the  city,  may  we  find  that 
.their  graces  are  in  lively  exercise  !  All  the  Churches 
need  now  to  ]3ut  on  their  beautiful  garments.  It  is 
in  this  union  of  spirit,  and  with  this  design,  that  we 
come  to  commemorate  the  year  that  is  past,  and  to  in- 
voke the  gi'ace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  rest  upon  us,  and 
upon  all  the  Churches.  The  exercises  will  be,  in  their 
order,  of  a  very  similar  character  with  what  has  been 
observed  in  the  adjacent  room,  which  may  be  viewed 
as  the  home  of  prayer.  Short  prayers  and  short  ad- 
dresses, from  different  brethren,  will  be  interspersed. 
Of  course  the  review  of  the  past  year  and  su2:)plica- 
tion  for  the*  opening  year,  will  be  the  great  theme ; 
therefore,  we  have  no  specific  individual  requests  on 
this  day;  to-morrow  will  open  that  subject  again. 
Although  there  the  limit  of  the  hour  is  necessarily 
observed,  yet  on  this  practical  occasion  we  shall  not 


11 


242  NOON    PRAYEK   MEETING. 

strictly  confine  ourselves  to  the  hour,  but  shall  not 
largely  go  beyond  it. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Mc  Carroll,  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church,  ISTewburgh,  led  the  devotions  of  the 
assembly,  in  a  brief  prayer,  after  which  followed  the 

SPEECH    OF   DK.    KKEBS,  (o.  S.  PRESBYTERIAN.) 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Krebs,  of  J^ew  York,  spoke  thus : 
My  brethren  in  Jesus  Christ,  when  a  few  moments 
ago  the  venerable  minister  who  is  presiding  in  these 
exercises,  requested  me  at  this  point  to  make  a  few 
remarks,  I  could  not  refrain  from  retorting  upon  him 
the  question,  "  What  about?  "  His  reply  was,  "What 
you  please."  1  suppose  this  is  the  spirit  in  which  we 
are  to  go  forward.  Upon  this  solemn  and  affecting 
anniversary  none  of  us,  certainly  not  myself,  shall 
pretend  to  instruct,  but  perhaps  to  say  a  few  words 
from  an  overflowing  heart — perhaps  to  touch  some  ten- 
der chord  of  recollection  and  of  sanctified  emotion 
that  shall  gather  itself  into  the  sentiment  and  the 
affection,  to  thank  God  and  take  courage.  What  hath 
God  wrought  ? 

It  was  about  the  close  of  the  month  of  May,  in  the 
year  1830,  that  I  first  set  my  feet  in  this  city,  and  the 
following  day  being  the  Sabbath,  I  came  to  worship 
God  in  this  house.  It  was  crowded  almost  as  it  is 
now,  and  being  unable  to  find  a  seat  upon  the  lower 
floor,  with  some  little  difficulty  I  obtained  a  place  at 


THE   FIKST   ANNIVEKSARY.  243 

last  in  the  furtliest  comer  of  yonder  gallery,  and 
heard  Dr.  De  Witt  preach  the  Gospel.  A  great 
change  has  taken  place  in  this  part  of  the  city,  and  it 
has  been  supposed  that,  commerce  encroaching  upon 
it  and  driving  out  the  inhabitants,  it  must  necessarily 
be  abandoned  as  a  scene  of  religious  service.  What 
is  in  the  future  we  know  not,  but  here  is  an  imposing 
spectacle,  and  only  crowning  that  which  we  have 
seen  during  the  last  year,  when  the  adjoining  edifice 
was  crowded  from  day  to  day  with  men  retiring  from 
the  haunts  of  business,  from  all  the  cares  and  toils  of 
commerce  or  mechanical  engagements,  who  came  to- 
gether to  pray.  Here  we  have  come  together  to 
thank  God  and  take  courage,  and  to  exclaim  again. 
What  hath  God  wrought  ?  In  the  midst  of  this  great 
commercial  city,  it  is  to  me  a  wonder  to  see  such  an 
anniversary  as  this.  But  I  am  reminded  of  the  in- 
fluence "that  has  gone  forth  from  this  spot.  This  is  but 
a  specimen  of  what  has  been  witnessed  throughout 
the  length  and  breadth  of  this  land.  Tlie  origin  of 
this  service  is  sufficiently  ventilated.  I  only  remind 
you,  beloved  friends,  of  the  fact  that  God  hath  put  it 
into  the  hearts  of  his  people  to  honour  him  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  day.  Oh,  think  of  it.  Christians  leave  the 
counter,  the  shop,  the  ship  yard,  the  exchange,  and  all 
the  marts  of  business,  and  come  together  to  pray. 
These  brethren  of  all  denominations  did  not  refuse  to 
acknowledge  each  other  as  servants  and  ministers  in 


24:4:  NOON    PKAYER   MEETING. 

tlie  Churclies  of  Jesus  Christ ;  but  notwithstanding 
that  acknowledgment  and  interchanges  of  communion 
and  of  pulpits,  and  in  other  w^ays,  we  were  separated 
as  we  have  not  been  within  the  last  twelve  months. 
Since  then  our  hearts  have  fused,  and  our  prejudices 
have  been  broken  dowm.  Oh,  how  the  souls  of  breth- 
ren have  been  united,  and  how  they  have  learned  to 
love  -and  respect  each  other  in  the  midst  of  denomina- 
tional differences,  just  as  distinct  as  ever ;  but  oh,  how 
different  from  the  jealousy  and  susj)icion  which, 
through  the  infirmity  of  our  partially  sanctified  na- 
ture, has  been  the  characteristic  of  the  sectarian  divi- 
sions of  the  Church  of  God.  Thus,  when  we  came 
together  we  made  brief  speeches  and  brief  prayers. 
There  was  not  need  to  say  much,  for  the  heart  spoke. 
And  this  is  right,  and  this  practice  has  effected  a  vast 
improvement  in  the  daily  and  weekly  Prayer  Meet- 
ings. There  is  such  a  thing  as  speaking  too  long  and 
praying  too  long,  and  especially  in  such  services. 
God  by  means  of  this  has  taught  the  brethren  to  utter 
from  the  heart  briefly,  pungently,  and  urgently,  what 
was  there,  and  to  leave  it  indift'erent  to  human  criti- 
cisms, referring  only  to  Him  vdio  seeth  the  heart. 
By  this  means  how  many  weak  souls  have  been  en- 
couraged, and  how  many  have  been  brought  into  the 
Kingdom !  And  all  this  has  been  accomplished  in 
the  face  of  predictions.  It  was  said  that  the  religious 
awakening  was  mere  enthusiasm,  and  it  was  made  the 


THE   FIRST   ANNIVERSARY.  24:5 

subject  of  ridicule  by  a  ribald  press.  All  the  enemies 
of  righteousness  were  gathered  together  against  the 
Lord  in  this  demonstration  of  his  people,  but  God 
gave  them  strength  and  courage  to  persevere.  Now, 
I  simj)ly  remind  you  of  these  things.  You  knew 
them  when  I  spoke  of  them,  and  before  I  spoke  of 
them.  But  what  is  to  be  done  ?  Let  us  look  forward. 
Here  is  an  argument,  a  demonstration  ;  here  is  a  lift- 
ing up  of  the  standard  to  which  the  gathering  of  the 
people  shall  be.  All  the  history  of  the  past  is  a  rea- 
son why  every  Christian,  and  every  minister,  and 
every  closet,  and  every  Church  should  resolve  in  the 
strength  of  God  to  go  forward  therein,  invoking  the 
Spirit  of  grace  and  supplication.  It  is  God's  work ; 
it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes ;  to  him  be  the  praise. 

REMARKS  OF  THE  REV.   DR.    BANGS  (mETHODIST). 

Tlie  Hev.  N'athan  Bangs,  D.  D.,  then  rose  and  ad- 
dressed the  audience.     He  said  : 

The  recent  revival  of  religion  among  us,  and 
throughout  the  country,  I  have  considered  as  a  very 
remarkable  manifestation  of  the  goodness  of  God.  I 
have  been  in  the  ministiy  now  for  a  little  over  fifty- 
seven  years,  and  I  have  seen  a  great  many  powerful 
revivals  during  that  time  in  various  parts  of  this 
country  and  in  Canada.  Many  sinners  have  been 
awakened  and  converted,  and  believers  sanctified ; 
but  those  revivals  of  relii>;ion  were  of  a  local  charac- 


24:6  NOON   PKAYER   MEETING. 

ter ;  they  were  confined  to  one  or  two  denominations, 
and  they  were  opposed,  in  fact,  by  a  great  many  pro- 
fessors of  religion,  as  fanaticism.  But  what  is  the 
character  of  tlie  present  revival  ?  It  is  not  confined  to 
time  nor  to  place.  It  has  been  begun,  it  has  been 
carried  on,  and,  I  trust,  is  still  in  j^rogress.  It  has 
spread  through  all  the  different  denominations  of  Pro- 
testant Christians — pretty  much  all,  I  believe  ;  some, 
perhaps,  have  not  shared  so  largely  of  it  as  others. 
Still,  what  has  been  the  effect  of  it  ?  Why,  sir,  we 
see  the  effect  of  it  here  to-day.  It  brings  the  different 
denominations  together,  and  makes  them  for  a  mo- 
ment forget  their  denominational  peculiarities;  it 
tears  down  their  sectarian  prejudices,  and  makes  them 
feel  all  as  one.  So  I  feel,  and  so,  I  trust,  you  feel 
also.  Allow  me  here,  if  you  please,  to  tell  you  an 
anecdote.  Soon  after  ^the  Christian  Alliance  was 
called  together  in  England,  the  delegates  having  re- 
turned to  this  country,  undertook  to  form  an  alliance 
here.  They  did  form  one,  and  appointed  a  President, 
a  Yice  President,  and  a  Board  of  Directors.  I  had  the 
pleasure  and  the  honour  of  being  one  of  the  Board  of 
Directors,  made  up  of  different  denominations.  One 
day,  while  we  were  assembled  together,  we  made  a 
proposal  that  we  should  interchange  pulpits  one  with 
the  other,  and  that  we  should  all  preach  on  brotherly 
love.  That  was  to  be  the  theme.  At  the  next  meet- 
ing that  we  held,  I  asked  one  of  the  brethren  what 


THE    TTIRST    ANNIVEKSAEY.  247 


progress  he  had  made  in  the  plan  suggested  at  the  pre- 
vious meeting.  "Well,"  said  he,  "I  thought  of  it, 
but  I  have  done  nothing."  Another  said,  "I  have 
thought  of  it,  but  I  have  done  nothing;"  and  so  it 
went  aroimd.  "Well,"  said  I,  "I  have  not  only 
thought  of  it,  but  I  have  done  it — :I  preached  upon 
the  subject  of  brotherly  love.  I  have  been  a  man 
of  war, "  said  I,  "  all  my  days  almost.  I  have  fought 
the  Calvinists,  the  Ilopkinsians,  and  the  Protestant 
Episcopalians,  or  rather  I  have  defended  myself  and 
my  denomination  when  they  have  been  assailed  by 
them,  but,"  said  I,  "I  have  laid  aside  the  polemic 
armour  long  since,  and  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  jDreach, 
brethren,  upon  brotherly  love."  Well,  when  I  sat 
down,  up  jumped  a  Calvinistic  brother,  and  said, 
"  How  glad  I  am  to  hear  Brother  Bangs  speak  in  that 
language.  I  fought  him,  and  he  has  fought  me,  but 
now  I  feel  like  giving  him  my  hand."  He  held  out  his 
hand  and  I  seized  it,  and  we  had  a  time  of  rejoicing 
there  together.  Well,  that  is  just  my  feeling.  I  feel 
as  though  it  was  my  duty  to  preach  principally  upon 
experimental  and  practical  religion,  and  I  am  ready 
to  give  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to  every  man 
that  will  join  me  upon  that  theme.  JSTow,  the  great 
question  remains.  Shall  this  revival  continue  ?  I  think 
it  may  continue,  and  it  ought  to  continue.  It  depends 
upon  the  fidelity  of  the  people  of  God  whether  it  shall 
or  not.     If  the  professors  of  religion  could  be  induced 


248  NOON    PKAYEli   MEETING. 

to  go  forward,  press  on,  ajid  fix  their  minds  upon  tlie 
mark,  as  Paul  did,  the  revival  of  religion  would  con- 
tinue to  spread.  He  fixed  a  mark  at  which  he  aimed, 
and  so  must  professors  of  religion.  We  must  always 
fix  our  minds  upon  that  mark,  and  aim  at  it.  And 
what  is  that,  short  of  holiness  of  heart,  of  life,  and  of 
conversation?  And  if  we  can  all  feel  the  quickening 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  our  liearts,  urging 
us  forward  to  take  up  our  cross  and  follow  the  Lord 
Jesus,  he  certainly  will  not  forsake  his  Church,  but 
will  continue  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  more  and  more 
abundantly. 

The  venerable  gentleman  then  led  the  devotions  of 
the  congregation  in  a  brief  address  to  the  Throne  of 
Grace. 

One  stanza  of  the  100th  Hymn  was  sung,  which 
reads  thus: 

"  Rock  of  ages  cleft  for  me. 
Let  me  hide  myself  in  thee. 
Let  the  water  and  the  blood. 
From  thy  side  a  healing  flood. 
Be  of  sin  the  double  cure, 
Save  from  v/rath,  and  make  me  pure." 

SPEECH   OF   THE   KEY.    DR.    GILLETTE    (bAPTISt). 

Hev.  Dr.  Gillette  rose  and  addressed  the  assem- 
bla2:e  in  the  followino;  words : 

On  receiving  a  note  of  invitation  to  be  jDresent 


THE    FIRST    ANNIVEKiJARY.  249 

here,  from  the  venerable  Chairman  of  this  meeting, 
my  heart  responded  with  gratitude,  and  I  felt  that  it 
would  be  a  privilege,  and,  indeed,  my  highest,  my 
chosen  privilege,  to  be  a  listener  and  a  spiritual  par- 
ticipant to-day  of  these  services.  Yet  at  his  bidding 
I  have  consented  to  occupy  two  or  three  minutes  of 
your  time.  The  remarks  of  Dr.  Krebs  carried  me 
back  to  my  first  visit  to  the  city  of  New  York,  and  to 
my  second  visit  to  the  house  of  God  in  this  city.  My 
first  visit  was  to  an  evening  meeting  in  the  old  Bap- 
tist church  in  Gold  street,  and  my  second  was  to  an 
evening  meeting  in  this  house,  with  the  same  venera- 
ble man  preaching  in  this  pulpit  on  the  occasion,  who 
preached  a  fevv  years  previous,  on  the  occasion  of  Dr. 
Krebs's  first  visit  to  the  city  and  to  this  church. 

Kunning  over  the  days  and  years,  looking  at  the 
past,  and  recurring  to  peculiar  instances  in  thfe  pro- 
gress of  our  Zion,  generally,  w^e  must  exclaim,  as  has 
been  already  uttered  upon  this  floor,  "What  hath  God 
wrought?"  I  recollect  that  at  the  time  of  the  last  war 
we  had  with  Great  Britain,  there  originated  a  com- 
pany of  venerable  men,  somewhere  along  the  Hudson 
(I  know  they  extended  up  towards  its  sources,  into 
Hensselaer  and  Washington  counties),  who  had  been 
in  the  He  volution.  They  formed  themselves  into  some 
organization,  a  battalion  I  think,  known  as  the  "Sil- 
ver Grays,"  and  pressed  on  to  the  northern  frontiers 
of  our  country  to  aid  their  younger  brethren  in  de- 
ll"^ 


250  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

fendino-  tliemselves  ao;aiiist  tlie  common  foe.  I  re- 
member  in  my  boyhood,  hearing  some  of  the  officers 
and  men  of  the  army,  after  they  had  retired  npon 
peace  terms  with  the  mother  country,  allude  to  these 
veterans.  Tliey  said  that  they  had  more  of  the  spii'it 
of  war,  the  spirit  of  true  independence,  and  a  deter- 
mination to  conquer,  yet  a  stronger  desire  for  peace, 
than  the  younger  soldiers  possessed.  'No  doubt  they 
remembered  the  severer  times  and  the  greater  wrongs 
and  oppressions  which  they  felt  in  their  early  days. 
ISTow  as  I  sat  here  to-day,  whilst  our  venerable  father 
in  Christ  was  speaking  of  himself  and  others  who  have 
grown  gray  in  the  service  of  Christ,  I  could  not  but 
draw  something  of  a  parallel  between  the  history  of 
the  Church  and  that  of  our  own  country.  There  was  a 
time  when  our  Revolutionary  ancestors  were  required, 
when,  all  their  valour,  all  their  courage,  all  their  prow- 
ess, and  all  their  zeal  was  requisite  —  all  of  the  spirit 
of  war  which  they  possessed.  I  do  not  pretend  to  say 
but  that  there  was  a  time  in  the  history  of  the  Church 
when  some  sort  of  a  spiritual  warfare  was  needed. 
And  when  it  v/as,  these  veterans  of  the  Cross  wielded 
their  w^eapons,  defended  their  positions,  and  contend- 
ed for  the  faith  in  tliat  good  sense  which  we  know 
this  man  of  God  (alluding  to  Dr.  Bangs),  meant  b}^ 
the  words,  "fought  their  brethren."  But  I  thank  God 
that  the  day  in  which  I  was  called  into  the  ministry, 
my  call,  if  I  ever  received  one,  was  to  a  work  of 


THE   FERST   ANNIVEKSARY.  251 

peace.  It  was  a  day  of  peace  and  a  work  of  peace. 
I  honour  these  venerable  men  of  war ;  I  see  no  scars 
upon  them  but  those  of  honour.  I  do  not  believe 
their  fight  was  an  inglorious  one,  though  they  may 
look  back  upon  it  with  some  regret.  Bat,  brethren, 
peace  reigns  now ;  peace  on  earth  so  far,  we  trust,  as 
the  true  spirit  of  Christianity  prevails.  And,  in  my 
humble  judgment,  that  for  which  we  have  most  to  be 
thankful  to-day  in  the  historj^  of  these  Meetings,  is  the 
fact  that  it  has  inaugurated  permanently  in  this  city  a 
concert  of  Christian  peace  and  Christian  union.  We 
have  Jiad  allusion  to  the  attempts  at  union,  to  the  or- 
gailizations  for  expunging  various  articles  from  our 
creeds,  and  the  getting  up  of  a  creed  upon  which  we 
could  all  unite ;  and  we  have  found  it  was  man's 
work,  and  it  came  to  nought ;  but  just  so  soon  as  this 
Meeting  was  inaugurated  in  the  adjoining  lecture 
room,  and  men  forgot,  as  it  were,  to  what  denomina- 
tion they  belonged  —  to  feel  that  they  were  Jesus 
Christ's,  men  stood  up  and  spoke  for  him  and  for  his 
cause,  and  called  upon  him  to  help  them  to  fight  the 
common  enemy  of  immortal  souls,  their  peace  ad- 
vanced over  the  hearts  of  men,  because  that  spirit 
was  from  the  God  of  peace  and  the  God  of  love.  And 
if  we  will  but  perpetuate  this  kind  of  instrumentality 
and  encourage  this  disposition,  we  shall  need  to  spend 
no  time,  brethren,  in  regulating  our  creeds  ;  we  shall 


252  NOON  PKATER  MEETING. 

find  that  they  will  all  amalgamate  in  the  general 
creed,  love  to  God  and  love  to  the  souls  of  men. 

*'  May  this  Meeting  be  continued,"  is  the  prayer  of 
all  here  to-day.  And  why  not  ?  As  has  been  stated, 
its  failure  was  predicted.  I  knew  coalitions  were 
formed  to  oppose  and  destroy  it,  and  if  they  had  suc- 
ceeded we  should  have  discovered  their  sources  and 
resources  ;  but  having  been  defeated,  they  have  hid- 
den themselves  as  far  as  possible  in  the  darkness  of 
oblivion  and  have  not  dared  to  show  their  heads.  It 
is  of  God,  and  oh,  who  can  begin  to  calculate  the  in- 
fluence which  these  Meetings  are  exerting  ?  I  have 
a  letter  addressed  to  this  Meeting,  but  as  the  Presi- 
dent stated  that  this  was  not  the  time  for  any  com- 
munications of  that  sort,  I  concurred  in  his  wisdom 
and  put  it  in  my  pocket.  It  came  from  the  far  off 
prairies  of  Missouri,  and  is  written  by  a  venerable 
minister  of  Christ.  It  shall  be  handed  to  some  of  the 
gentlemen  having  the  Meeting  in  charge,  to  be  read 
hereafter  at  their  convenience.  Tlie  letter  tells  of  the 
influence  which  this  Meeting  has  had  upon  the  com- 
munity there,  and  beseeches  you  to  remember  them. 
But  what  is  Missouri  in  the  geography  of  the  sway 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  has  gone  forth  from  the 
origin  of  these  Meetings  ?  We  must  circle  the  globe, 
beloved  brethren,  if  we  would  trace  its  ramifying  in- 
fluences ;  we  must  pass  through  the  grave  illumined 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  see  the  glorified  body  of 


THE    FIRST    ANNIVEKSAKY.  253 


our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  we  must  sit  among  the  harp- 
ers, harping  with  their  harps  around  the  throne  of 
God  and  of  the  Lamb  ;  we  must  go  home  to  the  fire- 
side of  that  man  who,  having  neglected  his  closet  and 
family  altar,  influenced  by  the  spirit  that  gathered 
together  the  people  that  originated  .these  Meetings 
and  instituted  others,  has  reerected  that  altar  and  re- 
lit the  fire  there,  and  has  continued  to  call  upon  the 
God  of  families  to  bless  his  family  ;  we  must  go  to  the 
man  that  was  dishonest  who  is  now  honest ;  we  must 
go  the  numbers  of  young  men  and  young  women 
who  have  been  gathered  from  the  ways  of  impeni- 
tence and  folly,* and  have  consecrated  themselves  to 
Christ,  who  have  lives  of  usefulness  yet  to  live  on  the 
earth ;  we  must  finally  go  to  Him  who  knoweth  all 
things,  whose  smile  we  trust  is  uj^on  us,  whose  jDro- 
mise  is  to-day  what  it  was  one  year  ago.  As  that 
promise  encouraged  a  few  hearts  then  who  believed  it, 
to  plead  it,  so  may  it  encourage  all  our  hearts,  and  the 
hearts  of  all  who  read  and  all  who  hear  it,  to  believe 
and  plead  it  just  as  it  is :  "  Ask  and  it  shall  be 
given  you." 

REMARKS  OF  THE  REV.  DR.  VAN  PELT    \^DUTCH  REFORMED). 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Yan  Pelt  took  the  floor  and  spoke  as 
follows : 

As  I  have  attended  the  Prayer  Meetings  in  the  ad- 
joining room,  and  watched  tlie  progress  of  the  good 


254:  NOON   PKATEE   MEETING. 

spirit  that  permeated  the  assemblies,  I  cannot  but  say, 
that  from  the  beginning  and  in  its  progress  the  Spirit 
of  God  has  been  signally  manifested  in  its  calmness 
and  in  its  secret  and  powerful  operation  on  the  hearts 
of  Christians,  and  those  that  prayed  as  poor  sinners 
ever  ought  to  pray,  confessing  their  sins  to  God,  and 
asking  for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  take  of  the  things  of 
Christ  and  to  show  them  to  them.  And  that  is  the 
way  to  commence  in  this  great  and  good  work.  I 
cordially  concur  with  you,  sir,  and  with  Brother 
Bangs,  that  experimental  and  practical  piety  should 
be  preached,  but  then  I  w^ould  not  forget  what  the 
Apostle  Paul  told  Timothy.  He  told  him  to  give  at- 
tendance to  reading,  to  exhortation,  and  to  doctrine. 
We  are  to  be  on  a  platform,  on  a  foundation  such  as 
the  Bible  presents  us,  and  then  to  go  and  serve  the 
Lord.  Let  me  further  say,  that  I  regard  this  as  a  very 
uncommon  meeting.  We  are  here  not  to  commemo- 
rate a  temporal  victory,  nor  to  celebrate  the  martyr- 
dom of  saints,  but  to  commemorate  an  event  very 
extraordinary  indeed  in  this  city  and  in  our  land — a 
Prayer  Meeting  held  in  the  middle  of  the  day  ;  when 
men  are  willing  to  leave  their  business  to  attend 
to  the  duties  that  God  has  enjoined  upon  us  all  with 
regard  to  the  salvation  of  our  souls.  My  brethren, 
our  King  (and  we  have  but  one),  is  the  King  of  Glory, 
and  to  him  be  all  the  praise.  He  will  reign  till 
all  his  enemies  are  made  his  footstool. 


THE   FIRST   AXNIVEESART.  255 


Prayer  was  then  offered  by  Rev.  Dr.  A.  D.  Smith, 
IS".  S.  Presbyterian. 

SPEECH   OF   DE.    TVaLLTAM   ADAMS    (x.  S.  PKES.) 

Rev.  Dr.  Adams  was  introduced  by  the  President, 
and  addressed  the  congregation  in  the  following  lan- 
guage : 

We  become  used  to  things  that  are  marvellous. 
Objects  which  once  would  have  convulsed  us  with 
wonder,  come  at  length  to  be  regarded  by  us,  through 
familiai'tty,  as  every-day  occurrences.  Two  or  three 
years  ago,  perhaps,  there  was  some  godly  minister 
who  had  an  imagination  in  his  mind  of  a  scene  like 
this.  Perhaps  some  one  of  these  venerable  pastors, 
coming  from  his  pulpit  to  his  closet  in  a  time  ot 
gloom  and  depression,  saying,  "  "Who  hath  heard  our 
report,  and  to  whom  has  the  arm  of  the  Lord  been 
revealed?"  indulged  in  some  hope  that  the  time 
might  be  when  the  j)eople  of  God,  forgetting  all 
minor  distinctions,  would  be  drawn  together  in  fer- 
vent prayer,  and  great  multitudes  would  believe. 
And  now  we  see  it,  and  we  have  seen  it  for  a  twelve- 
month. Tliere  are  here  representatives  of  very  many 
Churches.  As  my  eyes  pass  over  this  congregation, 
I  have  been  surprised  to  see  the  number  of  Churches 
that  are  represented,  and  the  different  communions, 
and  not  merely  of  this  city,  fur  I  sec  here  strangers 
from  every  part  of  our  beloved  country.     Tliis  morn- 


256  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

ing  the  east  and  the  west,  the  north  and  the  south, 
who  have  heard  of  this  Meeting  for  prayer  in  this 
metropolis,  who  have  enjoyed  similar  seasons  at 
home,  have  been  drawn  by  a  convergency  of  sym- 
pathy to  this  hour  of  joyful  devotion.  'Brethren,  do 
not  let  us  be  indifferent  to  the  magnitude  of  this 
event  that  is  passing  before  us.  What  is  it  ?  God 
has  made  us  prayerful,  and  he  has  disposed  us  to 
pray.  What  a  great  thing  is  that !  Some  times  we 
look  upon  prayer  as  a  means,  and  altogether  as  a 
means.  Why  should  we  not  be  gladdene(i  to-day 
when  we  reflect  upon  it  as  a  great  thing  in  itself.  I 
thought,  when  that  glorious  strain  of  sacred  song  was 
swelling  in  this  temple  of  prayer,  that  we  might,  all 
of  us,  say,  "  God  have  mercy  on  the  prayerless,  for 
thou  hast  done  every  thing  for  the  prayerful  in  dis- 
posing them  to  be  prayerful."  What  a  great  result 
is  this,  that  we  may  find  devotional  refreshment  in 
such  services  as  the  IlToon  Prayer  Meeting.  Now,  as 
for  the  objects  and  occasions  of  our  gratitude.  Allu- 
sion in  several  prayers  hath  been  made  to  them. 
How  many  here  to-day  who  have  immortal  hopes  in 
their  souls,  who,  a  year  ago  were  in  darkness  and 
were  of  those  who  had  no  hope  and  where  without 
God,  would  go  back  a  twelve-month  ?  And  if  gold 
hath  been  poured  into  their  coffers,  would  they 
exchange  what  they  now  possess  for  what  they  had  a 
twelve-month  ago?     How  many  happy  homes  have 


THE    FIKST   AXNIVEKSARY.  257 


been  blest !  Oli !  how  many  homes  in  this  city  and 
throughout  om'  land,  that  are  redolent  with  praise  and 
fragrant  with  joy  at  the  rising  and  the  setting  of  the 
sun.  What  changes !  If  we  could  only  gather  int« ; 
one  congregation,  upon  thi^  anniversary,  those  who 
have  been  hopefully  converted  to  Christ  through 
our  land  during  the  past  year,  what  a  choir,  what  a 
vast  assemblage  would  they  be !  How  spontaneous 
their  joy,  like  the  rolling  of  the  waters!  Let  us  think 
of  them,  and  be  grateful.  How  many  have  been  ad- 
ded as  available  forces  of  the  Christian  Church ! 
How  many  who  will  consecrate  their  talents  and  their 
property  to  the  great  work  of  Evangelism!  How 
many  at  home !     How  many  abroad ! 

The  tidings  of  w^hat  God  has  been  doing  at  this 
Meeting  have  been  reported  oftentimes.  It  was  but 
yesterday  a  friend,  a  layman  in  this  city,  who  is  ac- 
customed to  find  his  annual  recreation  in  the  wilder- 
ness of  the  Adirondac,  who  is  truly  a  Christian  man, 
told  me  how,  a  year  ago,  when  Saturday  evening 
came,  he  instructed  his  guide  to  tarry  upon  the  beach, 
the  morrow  being  the  Sabbath.  The  man  listened  to 
him  for  a  while  and  said,  "Well,  you  have  been 
brought  up  in  one  way,  and  I  have  been  brought  up  in 
another.  I  am  going  a  hunting  this  afternoon."  And 
so  he  went,  though  his  friend  remonstrated  with  him. 
This  year  he  goes  to  the  same  place  and  finds  the 
same  guide,  and  the  first  thing  the  man  tells  him  is, 


258  NOON  PKAYER  MEETING. 

"  I  have  become  a  praying  man  ;"  and  beneath  that 
shanty  in  the  wilderness,  as  they  sat  by  the  light  of 
the  evening  fire,  they  read  the  word  of  God,  and  sang 
hymns  and  prayed  together.     I  have  just  been  in  re- 
ceipt of  a  letter  from  a  distinguished  person  in  Switz- 
erland, asking  for  some  definite  information  about  this 
matter,  this  great  revival  of  religion  in  America,  and 
specifying  a  great  many  enquiries  which  he  wished 
me  to  answer  definitely  upon  this  point.     We  must 
not  forget  that  new  life  that  has  been  difiused  in  the 
Old  World.     The  thing  is  there,  though  they  do  not 
use  the  name   that  is   familiar  to  us.     Who  can  read 
what  is  now  going  on  in  the  city  of  London  ?     Who 
can  read  what  those  excellent  men  in  the  Established 
Church  of  England  are  doing  now  for  the  salvation  of 
the  working  classes  in  that  great  metropolis  ?     Who 
can  read  of  those  services  in  Westminster  Abbey,  in 
Exeter  Hall,  and  in  the  open  air,  a  mission  under  the 
sanction  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  the 
Bishop  of  London,  and  the  noble  corps  of  men  asso- 
ciated with  them  ?     They  do  not  call  it  a  revival,  but 
they  have  a  revival  of  religion.     Let  the  name  pass 
for  what  it  is,  the  thing  is  there.     Who  can  doubt 
that  there  is  in  the  Old  World  just  now  among  Chris- 
tians an  increase  of  evangelical  power  ?     And  to  that 
point   I   think  our  hearts   all  converge  at  this  par- 
ticular moment.     It  is   the   increase  of  evangelical 
energy,  and  the  most  hopeful  thing  I  have  not  yet 


THE   FIRST   ANNIVEKSAEY.  259 

heard  alluded  to  in  this  service,  though  this  presence 
indicates  where  this  power  is  lodged.  To  whom  does 
it  belong  ?  The  ministry  ?  We  are  yoiir  servants  for 
Christ's  sake.  I  do  not  believe  that  the  clergy  are  the 
Church.  Brethren,  you  do  not  merely  belong  to  the 
Church — you  are  the  Church.  You,  Christian  lay- 
men, are,  in  concert  with  those  who  will  endeavour  to 
aid  you,  to  lead,  guide,  and  instruct,  to  do  what  the 
providence  and  the  ordination  of  God  hath  appointed 
us  to  do.  We  will  do  this  in  concert,  and  we  are  to 
direct  our  thoughts  unanimously  to  an  increase  of 
evangelical  power.  And  where  is  that  ?  It  is  in  the 
heart,  where  God's  Spirit  dwells,  and  in  the  increase 
of  that  very  love  to  which  reference  has  been  made. 
Let  us  read  the  Epistles  of  John  over  and  over  again, 
and  see  if  we  do  not  find  there  the  vital  energy  and 
element  of  all  Christian  success.  Let  this  power  ol' 
the  heart  be  increased,  and  we  may  stop  very  soon  all 
special  efibrts,  as  it  regards  methods  and  agencies  by 
which  we  have  been  endeavouring  to  diffuse  the  Gos- 
pel all  around  us.  It  will  break  forth  like  the  light 
of  the  morning ;  men  shall  see  and  feel  it,  and  be 
glad.  What  a  joyful  thing  is  this  union  of  Christian 
laymen  at  this  hour,  in  the  midst  of  business.  What 
a  testimony  is  it  for  Christ  ?  As  these  old  churches 
stand  down  in  these  crowded  streets  day  and  night, 
seiiding  their  spires  to  heaven,  they  remind  us — and 
it  is  a  testimony  to  the  world — that  there  is  something 


260  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

liiglier  and  better  than  the  world.  As  I  came  down 
to  this  Meeting  in  a  car,  we  passed  a  funeral,  and 
loaded  carts  and  crowds  of  men  about  their  varied 
concerns.  I  thought  of  this  blessed  Christianity  of 
ours,  that  we  have  in  our  hearts.  We  had  better,  my 
brethren,  remember  continually  and  testify  to  it,  that 
the  rails  are  laid,  and  the  highway  of  the  Lord  is  pre- 
pared ;  and  through  all  these  sable  funerals,  these 
gilded  chariots,  these  loaded  wains,  and  all  this 
crowded  commerce,  this  noise,  bustle,  confusion,  and 
vanity  of  the  world,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  go- 
ing to  rule  through  the  whole  of  it,  and  we  shall  see 
how  it  is  to  be  made  subservient  to  the  glory  of  our 
common  Lord. 

REMARKS  OF  THE  PRESIDENT. 

The  President  said: — Some  observations  which  I 
made  at  the  commencement  of  the  Meeting  will  b^  re- 
membered. I  stated  that  there  was  a  specific  charac- 
ter to  these  exercises,  though  the  order  in  which  the 
services  should  be  observed  would  be  similar  to  the  dai- 
ly Meetings.  The  individual  requests  that  are  brought 
by  brethren  from  day  to  day,  will  be  read  at  the  re- 
gular Meeting  to-morrow.  The  general  object  of  this 
Meeting  is  to  oifer  thanks  for  the  grace  of  the  Spirit, 
and.  the  application  of  it  for  the  future,  and,  as  is  cus- 
tomary there,  we  have  not  laid  the  services  open  to 
the  whole  audience   at  the  beginning.     I  understand 


THE   FIRST   ANNIVEESAHY.  201 

that  the  "brethren  at  Philadelphia,  who  worship  in 
Jayne's  Hall,  have  a  similar  remembrance,  and  unite 
in  the  very  same  service  with  us.  Kow,  if  there  be 
any  one  from  that  city,  or  any  "  of  the  cities  of  the 
land,  brethren  from  a  distance,  who  will  speak  a 
word  on  this  occasion,  we  shall  be  very  happy  to  hear 
them. 

SPEECH  OF  A  MASSACHUSETTS  MmiSTER. 

A  minister  from  Massachusetts,  who  occupied  a  seat 
in  the  body  of  the  church,  responded  to  the  invitation 
of  the  President,  and  said  : 

We  have  felt  the  influence  of  this  revival  and  of 
this  Prayer  Meeting  in  Massachusetts  most  exten- 
sively ;  not  only  in  the  cities,  but  in  the  country.  In 
a  little  parish,  over  which  it  is  my  privilege  to  preside, 
and  where  it  is  my  privilege,  and  has  been  for  several 
years,  to  preach  the  Gospel,  God  has  poured  the  bless- 
ing of  his  grace  upon  that  people.  One  of  the  resulis 
of  this  wonderful  w^ork  of  God  has  been,  as  has  just 
been  stated  by  the  last  speaker,  the  increase  of  evan- 
gelical power  in  the  hearts  of  God's  people.  This 
work  of  grace  goes  on — I  was  going  to  say,  almo?^ 
without  the  aid  of  the  ministry.  There  has  been  a 
wonderful  power  developed  in  our  Churches.  Let 
me  give  you  a  single  example  :  About  a  year  and 
a-half  ao:o,  a  vouns:  married  woman  connected  with 
my  congregation  was,  as  she  trusts,  brought  into  the 


262  NOON  PEAYEK  MEETING. 

fold  of  Christ.  She  became  deeply  interested  for  her 
husband,  but  more  especially  so  in  the  commence- 
ment of  the  spring.  As  God  poured  out  the  Spirit 
of  his  grace  upon  the  people,  slie  became  more  and 
more  anxious  for  her  husband.  On  one  Sabbath 
afternoon,  after  coming  home  from  the  house  of  God 
(for  he  did  not  attend  church,  and  was  not  in  the  habit 
of  doing  so),  she  said  to  her  husband,  "  I  want  you  to 
go  to  the  prayer  meeting  to-night."  She  was  deeply 
anxious  that  he  should  go  that  very  evening.  He 
said,  ''  I  will  not  go  to  night,  but  perhaps  next  Sun- 
day night,  if  1  live,  I  will  go."  But  she  became 
deeply  anxious  and  importunate  with  him,  so  much  so 
that  he  took  his  hat  and  left  the  house.  Her  mother, 
seeing  her  distress,  said  that  she  ought  not  to  be  so 
distressed  about  him,  that  he  would  go  to  the  prayer 
meeting  some  other  time.  She  replied,  "  I  feel  deeply 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that  to-day  must  be  the 
day  in  which  his  soul  must  be  saved  or  lost."  She 
followed  him  out,  and  with  tears  streaming  down  her 
cheek,  she  besought  him  to  go  to  the  house  of  God.  [ 
"  Well,  to  gratify  you,  I  will  go,"  said  he.  He  went, 
and  there  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  met  him.  I  had  ap- 
pointed a  meeting  for  prayer  and  religious  conference, 
and  how  was  my  heart  rejoiced  as  I  saw  that  man, 
who  had  seldom  been  at  the  house  of  God  on  the  Sab- 
bath day,  coming  in  with  his  wife.  As  I  passed 
around  conversing  with  fifteen  or  twenty,  I  presently 


THE    FIKST    ANNIVEKSARY.  263 

came  to  him  and  said,  "  Mj  dear  friend,  I  am  glad  to 
see  jou  here  to-night.     Do  joii  feel  interested  in  your 
soul  ?"     He  replied,  "  I  have  felt  myself  since  last 
evening  to  he  such  a  great  sinner  that  I  have  scarcely 
known  what  I  have  been  about  all  the  day.      I  want 
to  be  a  Christian.   I  want  to  get  rid  of  this  load  of  sin 
that  lies  upon  my  heart."     Said  I,  "  Are  you  not  will- 
ing to  confess  your  sins  to  God  and  confess  Christ  in 
this  little  room  ?"      "  I  am  willing  to  do  any  thing," 
was  the  reply.     ''  Will  you  kneel  down  here  while  we 
endeavour  to  commend  you  to  God,  and  pray  that  he 
will  grant  you  pardon  ?"     We  all  knelt  down,  and 
there  I  trust  he  gave  his  heart  to  the  Saviour.     Before 
we  separated  he  said,  "  I  will  go  home  and  set  up  the 
family  altar  to-night ;  God  helping  me,  I  will  pray 
with  my  wife  to-night."   He  fulfilled  his  promise,  and 
his  wife  said  a  few  weeks  afterwards  to  me,  "  It  seems 
to  me  I  have  heaven  upon  earth.     Whereas  once  my 
husband  was  wont  to  spend  his  time  with  his  compan- 
ions, he  stays  at  home  now,  and  we   pray,  read  the 
Bible,   and   sing  the    praise   of   God  together,   and 
we   go   in   company   to  the  house   of  God."     How 
much  depended,  under  the  grace  of  God,  upon  ihi; 
importunity  of  that  wife !     She  felt  that  she   must 
have  her  husband  go  to  the  prayer  meeting  that  night. 
And  just  so  it  was  with  the  four  men  that  brought 
the  poor  paralytic  to  Christ  when  he   was  in  Cap- 
ernaum.     Although  there  was  a  great  crowd  around 


264  NOON   PEAYEK   MEETING. 


tlie  door,  tliej  felfc  that  that  was  the  time,  and 
being  unable  to  get  in,  they  took  the  poor  man  on  the 
roof  of  the  house-top  and  broke  it,  and  immediately 
his  sins  were  not  only  foi-given,  but  he  took  np  his 
bed  and  went  to  his  house.  "  He  that  goeth  forth 
weeping,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come 
again  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  ]iim."  Let 
each  individual  resolve,  "  I  will  try  and  save  some 
soul ;  I  will  go  to  my  husband,  my  son,  my  father, 
my  mother,  and  my  dear  children,  and  I  will  tiy  to 
save  some  soul  to-day."  Let  him  know  that  "  he  which 
convei;tetli  the  sinner  from  the  error  of  his  way, 
shall  save  his  soul  from  death,  and  shall  hide  a  multi- 
tude of  sins." 

•The  congregation  joined  in  singing  the  subjoined 
stanza : 

"  Oh  for  a  closer  walk  with  God, 
A  calm  and  heavenly  frame ; 
A  light  to  shine  upon  the  road 
That  leads  nie  to  the  Lamb." 

Tlie  President  said :  I  have  received  letters  from 
two  distinguished  ministers  of  the  Protestant  Episco- 
pal Church,  (understood  to  be  the  Rev.  Dr.  Tyng,  oi 
St.  George's,  JSTew  York,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Cutler, 
of  Brooklyn,)  expressing  their  grea.t  regret  at  not 
being  able  to  be  present  at  this  Meeting  on  account 
of  previous  engagements.  The  ^losing  remarks  will 
be  made  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spring,   followed   by  a 


THE   FIEST   AXNIVEESAEY.  265 

prayer  by  tlie  Rev.  Mr.  Cuyler,  and  the  benediction 
will  be  pronounced  by  tlie  Rev.  Dr.  Bangs. 

SPEECH   OF   REV.    DK.    SPEIXG. 

Rev.  Dr.  Spring  took  the  floor,  and  spoke  tlins : 
I  would  liardly  consent  to  make  tliese  remarks, 
were  it  not  that  the  pathway  of  thought  lias  been 
made  very  obvious  to  my  own  mind  in  the  earlier 
part  of  the  Meeting,  from  the  observations  which  fell 
from  your  own  lips,  sir,  and  which  I  was  most  de- 
lighted to  hear  reiterated  from  the  lips  of  the  second 
speaker.  It  is  to  that  great  thought  that  I  wish  to 
bring  my  own  mind ;  it  was  to  the  subduing  power 
of  that  thought  that  I  wish  to  lay  the  emotions  of 
my  own  heart.  When  I  heard  it  uttered  by  my  be- 
loved co-presbyter,  I  could  not  but  turn  to  the 
early  prediction  of  the  Prophet  Isaiah,  and  see  how 
beautifully  in  keeping  mth  such  a  scene  as  this  was 
that  triumphant  thought,  that  in  viewing  what  God 
had  promised  to  do  in  the  latter  day,  and  in  survey- 
ing what  he  had  done,  and  in  throw^ing  out  these 
glowing  truths  which  should  ignite  and  enkindle  the 
emotions  of  the  hearts  of  God's  people  and  the 
people  of  prayer  all  over  the  world,  this  simple  but 
wonderous  announcement  should  be  made,  "  In  that 
day,  the  loftiness  of  men  shall  be  bowed  down,  and 
the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted."  Tliis  is  the  thouorht, 
sir,  which  has  an  effect  upon  this  Meeting,  and  has 
12 


266  NOON   PKAYER   MEETING. 


an  effect  upon  the  Cliiircli  of  God,  and  whicli  will  go 
through  the  world  and  carry  with  it  the  power  and 
might  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  We  want  nothing  but  to 
be  humble  in  order  to  be  holy  ;  we  want  nothing  but 
to  behold  the  glory  of  God  and  to  see  him  exalted  by 
all,  and  every  where,  to  be  happy.  Why,  sir,  when  I 
read  the  descriptions  of  the  heavenly  world,  I  see 
nothing  so  prominent  as  these  two  great  truths :  Man 
abased,  and  God  exalted.  The  bright  seraphs  who 
sit  at  His  footstool  cover  their  faces  with  their  wings 
while  they  cry,  "Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  ot 
hosts,  the  whole  earth  is  full  of  his  glory ; "  and  the 
redeemed,  who  have  been  washed,  sanctified  and 
justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  cast  their 
bright  crowns  at  his  feet,  made  bright  by  omnipotent 
grace,  uniting  in  one  song.  And  oh,  'sir,  what  is 
that  ?  "  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  dominion,  thanks- 
giving and  power  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever."  This  is  the 
spirit,  sir,  of  which  I,  as  an  aged  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ,  stand  in  so  much  need.  Tliis  is  the  spirit 
which  I  desire  to  see  imparted  more  and  more  to  my 
coadjutors  in  the  ministry  and  my  younger  brethren, 
and  the  spirit  which  I  long  to  see  more  and  more  in 
the  Church  of  God. 

"Behold!  what  hath  God  wrought?"  Tliis  is  an 
inquiry  to  which  the  hearts  of  this  assemblage,  I 
have  no  doubt,  respond  to-day.     Look  back  during 


THE   FIRST   ANNIVEKSAKY.  267 

the  j)ast  year.  Who  has  wrought  what  has  been 
done?  One  of  my  brethren  mquh'ed,  "Where  has 
been  the  motive  power?"  His  object  was  w^ise  and 
good  in  making  the  enquiry.  But  I  must  not  enquire 
of  laymen  noi  of  ministers.  There  was  a  motive 
power  above ;  and  we  shall  be  as  lifeless  as  mere 
corpses,  inanimate  dead  remains  lying  in  the  gi'ave, 
until  the  Spirit  of  God  moves.  I  look  back  the  past 
year,  sir,  around  these  congregations,  and  there  is  no 
question  so  appropriately  presents  itself  to  my 
thoughts.  Oh,  look  at  it !  We  love  to  look  at  the 
works  of  man,  and  they  are  interesting  when  they 
exhibit  human  ingenuity,  invention,  and  persever- 
ance. But  this  work  of  God — oh,  this  wondrous 
work  of  God,  for  which  all  other  works  were  made ! 
I  love  to  look  at  yonder  star,  and  sometimes  think  of 
the  beautiful  thoughts  of  the  great  English  tragic 
poet  when  he  said — 

"  Look  how  the  floor  of  heaven 
Is  thick  inlaid  with  patines  of  bright  gold ; 
There's  not  the  smallest  orb  which  thou  behold* st, 
But  in  his  motion  like  an  angel  sings 
Still  quiring  to  the  young  ej^'d  cherubima." 

But  here  over  this  moral,  this  Christian  horizon, 
ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  bright  stars  have 
been  glittering,  which  we  can  look  upon  and  exclaim, 
"Behold,  what  hath  God  wrought?"  each  one  ex- 


268  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

claiming,  "  The  liand  that  made  us  is  Divine."  Sir, 
if  we  can  get  low  enough ;  if  ministers  can  lose  the 
spirit  of  self-gloiy  and  mutual  self-glorification ;  if 
we  can  have  silent  and  secret  i^ietj  enough ;  if  we 
can  lose  sight  of  self  as  delightfully  as  Watts  lost 
sight  of  self  when  he  said, 

"  The  more  thy  glories  strike  my  eyes 

The  humbler  I  shall  lie ; 
Thus  while  I  sink,  my  joys  shall  rise 

Immeasurably  high." 

• 

Oh,  sir,  this  will  be  the  revival  of  God's  work.  This  is 
what  we  want  throughout  the  world.  We  shall  have 
no  disputes  if  we  have  the  spirit  of  our  Methodist 
brother.  The  Calvinist,  the  Hopkinsian,  the  Epis- 
copalian, and  the  Baptist  will  all  combine  if  they 
have  the  spirit  of  Christ  Jesus,  in  giving  God  the 
glory,  and  take  their  places  prostrate  in  the  dust. 
And  if  I  understand  vour  invitation,  the  object  of 
this  Meeting  to-day  is  to  give  the  God  of  Heaven  all 
the  praise.  "  Oh,  praise  him  sun  and  moon,  and  all 
tlie  stars  of  night.  Praise  him,  ye  ministers  of  his 
rhat  do  his  pleasure.  Praise  him  young  and  old ; 
young  men  and  maidens,  and  little  children  praise 
him ;  and  let  the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  praise." 
And  to  this  poor,  aged,  hard  heart,  I  would  say, 
"  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul." 


THE  FIRST   ANNrVEKSAEY.  269 

The  closing  prayer  was  oifered  by  the  Rev.  T.  L. 
Cuyler. 
The  sixteenth  Doxology  was  then  sung : 

"  May  the  grace  of  Christ  the  Saviour, 
And  the  Father's  boundless  love, 
"With  the  Holy  Spirit's  favour, 
Rest  upon  us  from  above. 

Thus  may  we  abide  in  union 
With  eacli  other  and  the  Lord, 
And  possess  in  sweet  communion, 
Joys  which  earth  cannot  afford." 

The  benediction  was  pronounced  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Bangs,  after  which  the  immense  multitude  separated. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 


^\t  ^0rrn  Peetiug  in  HilaMglria. 


^\3ioxG  those  who  attended  the  first  business 
men's  prayer  meetings  in  ]^ew  York  was  a  young 
man  not  twenty-one  years  of  age.  As  good  had  re- 
sulted from  these  meetings  in  New  York,  why  might 
not  equal  good  be  done  through  their  instrumentality 
in  Philadelphia?  Surely  it  was  worth  the  effort. 
Some  of  his  fellow  members  of  tlie  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  with  whom  he  conversed,  being 
of  the  same  opinion  and  promising  their  cooperation 
in  the  matter,  he  applied  to  the  trustees  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Union  Church,  for  the  use  of 
their  lecture  room.  The  request  was  promptly  com- 
plied with,  and  the  first  Xoon  Prayer  Meeting  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia  was  held  in  the  Union  Church, 
ISTovember  23d,  A.  D.  185T. 

For  a  time  tlie  response  on  the  part  of  the  business 
men  was  far  from  encouraging ;  thirty -six  being  the 
highest  number  present,  and  the  average  attendance 

2T1 


272  NOON    PEAYEK    MEETINa. 

not  exceeding  twelve.  At  length  it  was  deemed 
expedient  to  remove  the  Meeting  to  a  more  central 
position,  and  the  ante-room  of  the  spacious  Hall  of 
Dr.  Jajne  having  been  generously  granted  by  him 
for  this  purpose,  the  first  meeting  was  held  there 
February  3d,  1858.  Even  there  the  increase  in  num- 
bers was  very  gradual  indeed;  first  twenty,  then 
thirty,  forty,  fifty,  sixty  persons.  So  little  in  the  first 
instance  did  the  kingdom  of  God  come  by  observ- 
ation. 

But  now  almost  as  in  an  instant  the  w^hole  aspect 
of  afi'airs  underwent  a  most  surprising  change.  In- 
stead of  reproducing  the  scene  from  memory,  permit 
me  to  quote  the  description  given  at  the  time  by  an 
intelligent  and  competent  witness. 

"By  Monday,  March  8tli,  the  attendance  in  the 
smaller  apartment  of  the  Hall  had  reached  three 
hundred,  and  by  the  next  day  it  was  evident  that 
many  were  going  away  for  want  of  room.  The 
persons  present,  with  much  fear  of  the  result,  yet  ap- 
parently led  by  Providence,  ou  Tuesday,  March  9th, 
voted  to  liokl  the  Meeting  the  next  day  at  twelve 
o'clock  in  the  large  Hall.  It  was  cur  privilege  to  be 
present  at  that  time,  Wednesday  noon.  The  Hall  has 
seats  for  twenty-five  hundred  people  and  it  was  filled. 
The  next  day  it  was  filled  again,  with  the  galleries, 
and  it  was  obvious  tliere  was  not  room  for  the  people. 
The  curtain  was  therefore  drawn  away  from  before  the 


PHILADELPHIA.  273 

stage,  and  that  thrown  open  to  the  audience.  The  next 
day,  Friday,  the  partition  between  the  smaller  and 
larger  rooms  was  taken  down,  and  the  Hall  from 
street  to  street  thrown  open. 

"  The  sight  is  now  grand  and  solemn.  The  Hall  is 
immensely  high.  In  the  rear,  elegantly  ornamented 
boxes  extend  from  the  ceiling  in  a  semi-circular  form 
around  the  stage  or  platform  ;  and  on  the  stage,  and 
filling  the  seats,  aisles  and  galleries,  three  thousand 
souls  at  once  on  one  weelc-day  after  another^  at  its 
husiest  hour^  how  hefore  God  in  jprayer  for  the  revival 
of  his  loorh.  The  men  and  women,  minister  and 
people,  of  all  denominations  or  of  name,  all  are  wel- 
come— all  gather.  ^ 

"  There  is  no  noise,  no  confusion.  A  layman  con- 
ducts the  Meeting.  Any  suitable  person  may  pray 
or  speak  to  the  audience  iov  five  minutes  only.  If  he 
do  not  bring  his  prayer  or  remarks  to  a  close  in  that 
time,  a  bell  is  touched  and  he  gives  way.  One  or  two 
verses  of  the  most  spiritual  hymns  go  up,  "  like  the 
sound  of  many  waters ;"  requests  for  prayer  for  in- 
dividuals are  then  made,  one  layman  or  minister  suc- 
ceeds another  in  perfect  order  and  quiet,  and  after  a 
space  which  seems  a  few  minutes — so  strange,  so  ab- 
sorbing, so  interesting  is  the  scene — the  leader  an- 
nounces that  it  is  one  o'clock,  and  punctual  to  the 
moment  a  minister  pronounces  the  benediction,  and 
the  immense  audience  slowly,  quietly  and  in  perfect 


274:  NOON   PKAYER   MEETING. 

order,  j^ass  from  tlie  Hall !  Some  minister  remaining, 
to  converse  in  a  small  room  off  the  platform,  with 
any  who  may  desire  spiritual  instruction. 

"  1^0  man  there,  no  man  perhaps,  living  or  dead, 
has  ever  seen  any  thing  like  it.  On  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost Peter  preached  ;  Lutlier  preached :  and  Living- 
ston, "Wesley,  and  Whitfield  !  Great  spiritual  move- 
ments have  been  usually  identified  with  some  elo- 
quent voice.  But  no  name,  except  the  Name  that  is 
above  every  name,  is  identified  with  this  Meeting. 
'  Yes,'  said  a  clergyman,  on  the  following  Sabbath, 
'  think  of  the  Prayer  Meetings  this  last  week  at 
Jayne's  Hall,  literally  and  truly  unprecedented  and 
unparalleled  in  the  history  of  any  city  or  any  age ; 
wave  after  wave  pouring  in  from  the  closet,  from  the 
family,  from  the  Church,  from  the  union  prayer  meet- 
ings, nntil  the  great  tidal  or  tenth  wave  rolled  its 
mighty  surge  upon  us,  swallowing  up  for  the  time 
being  all  separate  sects,  creeds,  denominations,  in  the 
one  great,  glorious  and  only  Church  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.'" 

But  even  these  descriptions  fall  short  of  the  real 
extent  of  religious  feeling  in  the  city  at  large.  Jayne's 
Hall,  immense  as  it  was,  was  not  the  only  place  where 
Christians  of  every  name  met  for  the  purpose  of 
united  prayer.  Towards  the  close  of  that  same  Pen- 
tecostal week  a  Union  Prayer  Meeting  Avas  called  in  a 
church  conveniently  situated  in  the  northern  part  of 


PHILADELPHIA.  275 

the  city.      At  the  hour  appointed  some  twenty  per- 
sons might  be  seen  slowly  making  their  way  through 
the  unbroken  snow  drifts  to  keep  their  faith  with  God 
and  with  each  other.     But  from  the  very  moment 
that  they  crossed  the  threshold  it  was  manifest  that 
God  was  with  them  of  a  truth,  and  that  the  blessing 
was  "  coming"  to  them  also.     On  Friday  afternoon  it 
came  with  all  its  fullness ;  the  large  lecture  room, 
capable  of  holding  some  five  hundred  persons,  was 
full  to   overflowing.      The   number  of  requests  for 
prayer  on  the  table  was  so  great  that  the  leader  only 
looked  at  them  with  wonder  and  did  not  pretend  to 
read  them.     "  Doubtless,"  said  he,  ''  we  all  feel  just  in 
the  same  way  for  our  unconverted  friends  and  rela- 
tives.     For  my  own  part  I  mnst  ask  you  to  pray  for 
my  four  sons  ! "      "  For  my  two  sons  and  daughter," 
said  a  second.     "  For  my  father,"  said  a  third.     ''  For 
my   husband,"  said   a   lady   with  a  tenderness  and 
energy  that  thrilled  us  to  our  very  souls  ;  and  thus  in 
less  than  three  minutes  perhaps,  a  hundred  similar 
requests  were  presented  throughout  the  whole  room. 
Then  as  with  one  accord  we  lifted  wp  our  voices  and 
wept  together.     The  place  was  indeed  a  "  Bochim," 
and  of  all  the  scenes  that  have  been  witnessed  through- 
out this  whole  revival,  perhaps  there  was  none  more 
perfectly  characteristic  and   overwhelming.     A  few 
days  subsequently,  at  this  same  meeting,  the  people  of 
God  as  by  a  common  impulse  rose  to  their  feet,  and 


276  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

there  standing  before  the  Lord,  solemnly  consecrated 
themselves  afresh  to  his  service.  The  history  of  that 
meeting  "  in  souls  renewed  and  sins  forgiven,"  would 
make  a  volume  of  itself. 

xi.t  the  close  of  one  meeting  a  lady  approached  a 
little  group  of  ministers  and  others,  and  called  one  of 
them  aside  to  speak  with  her.  "  I  could  not  find  it 
in  my  heart,"  said  she,  "  to  leave  this  room,  until  I  told 
what  God  had  done  for  my  soul.  I  came  here  this 
afternoon  in  darkness,  heavily  burdened  with  my  sin, 
and  well  nigh  in  despair  ;  but  during  the  third  prayer 
I  felt  as  if  I  could  believe  in  Christ ;  peace  came  to 
my  soul,  and  noio  I  niiuat  go  horns  and  tell  mother^ 
The  tone  of  voice,  the  expression  of  countenance,  the 
tears  rolling  down  her  cheeks,  and  joy  meanwhile 
beaming  from  her  eyes,  it  is  utterly  impossible  for 
us  to  describe.  Conversion  was  to  her  a  change  as 
7'eal^  as  for  one  asleep  to  awake,  for  one  who  was 
blind  to  be  made  to  see,  for  one  who  was  a  captive  in 
darkness  and  a  dungeon  to  be  made  free. 

The  lecture  room  having  become  too  strait  for  the 
multitude  of  worshippers,  similar  union  prayer  meet- 
ings were  established  further  west  and  north  in  the 
afternoon,  and  also  in  the  Handel  and  Hayden  Hall 
at  noon,  the  attendance  at  the  latter  place  amounting 
at  times  to  a  tl:iousand  or  twelve  hundred  persons. 
Taking  all  the  union  prayer  meetings  together,  in- 
dependent of  the  regular  Church  prayer  meetings  in 


PHILADELPHIA.  277 


the  evening,  the  number  of  those  who  daily  met  for 
prayer  about  this  time  was  at  least  five  thoijsand. 

In  connection  with  the  Union  Fraver  Meetino^,  as 
if  by  common  consent,  union  preaching  was  also 
established.  Tliat  all  miglit  feel  equally  free  to  attend, 
the  favourite  places  for  such  preaching  were  the  great 
public  halls,  such  as  »Jayne's,  Handel  and  Hayden, 
and  the  American  Mechanics',  all  of  which  were  freely 
tendered  by  the  proprietors  for  the  use  of  the  people 
without  expense.  The  time  appointed  for  these  ser- 
vices was  usually  on  an  afternoon  of  a  week  day,  or  at 
such  an  hour  on  the  Sabbath  as  would  not  interfere 
with  public  worship  in  the  churches.  Two  sermons 
in  this  course,  by  Rev.  Dudley  A.  Tyng,  were  very 
memorable,  especially  the  last,  where  the  congi'ega- 
tion  numbered  more  than  five  thousand  persons,  and 
where  "  the  slain  of  the  Lord  "  were  more  perhaps  as 
the  result  of  a  single  sermon  than  almost  any  sermon 
in  modern  times. 

Meanwhile  the  increase  of  attendance  at  public 
worship  on  the  Sabbath,  and  the  number  of  churches 
opened  for  services  during  the  week,  was  beyond  all 
precedent.  During  the  latter  part  of  the  winter, 
rarely  indeed  would  you  pass  the  lecture  room  of  an 
evangelical  Church  in  the  evening,  that  was  not 
lighted  up  for  prayer  or  preaching.  Sometimes  even 
the  main  body  of  the  church  itself  was  not  able  to 
accommodate  the  multitude  of  worship2)ers.     In  some 


278  NOON  PRAYEK  MEETING. 

these  services  liad  commenced  months  or  weeks  be- 
fore and  were  only  continued.  In  others  they  were 
now  held  for  the  first  time.  In  nearly  all  there  were 
the  manifest  indications  of  the  presence  and  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  The  action  of  the  Union  Meetings 
upon  the  Churches,  and  of  the  Churches  upon  the 
Union  Meetings,  was  reciprocally  delightful  and  pro- 
fitable. ISTo  rivalry,  no  collision,  the  revival  spirit 
was  one  and  the  same  every  where ;  the  same  spiritual 
songs,  the  same  fervent  intercession  for  sinners,  the 
same  earnest  invitation  to  come  to  Christ  that  they 
might  receive  the  Life  Eternal. 

While  such  wonders  as  these  were  occurring  all 
through  the  city,  public  attention  and  interest  were 
awakened  in  no  ordinary  degree.  In  vain  was  an  oc- 
casional cry  raised  here  and  there  of  "  priestcraft," 
''  enthusiasm,"  "  fanaticism."  Xo  definition  of  these 
terms  seemed  at  all  applicable  to  the  case  in  hand. 
In  vain  did  the  boldest  of  the  transgressors  endeavour 
to  rally  an  organized  opposition.  The  disposition  to 
cease  from  the  instruction  that  causeth  to  err,  left  the 
synagogues  of  Satan  deserted  and  desolate.  In  vain 
was  every  possible  expedient  resorted  to  to  involve 
the  followers  of  Christ  in  angry  and  unprofitable  con- 
troversy. Speaking  the  truth  in  love,  and  believing 
that  the  best  way  to  refute  error  was  to  teach  the  truth, 
they  humbly  relied  on  the  Holy  Spirit  to  make  the 
truth  manifest  in  every  man's  conscience.     The  worse 


tlie  man,  the  more  did  tliey  pity  liim.  The  greater 
the  enemy,  the  more  did  they  pray  for  him.  On  one 
occasion,  at  the  I^oon  Prayer  Meeting,  l!^ena  Sahib 
himself  was  proposed  as  a  subject  of  prayer,  and  by 
whom  of  all  other  persons  in  the  world  but  by  a 
Clmstian  mother,  whose  own  son  was  one  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries so  foully  murdered  by  him. 

As  an  evidence  of  the  reality  and  the  extent  of  the 
revival,  the  number  of  conversions  during  the  year, 
in  Philadelphia,  may  be  safely  estimated  at  ten  thou- 
sand ;  one  denomination  having  received  three  thou- 
sand, another  eighteen  hundred. 

Perhaps  never,  in  the  entire  history  of  the  ChTirch, 
since  the  days  of  the  Reformation,  were  the  winds 
and  waves  that  too  often  disturb  the  bosom  of  the 
Church,  more  thoroughly  subdued  and  hushed  to  rest, 
than  during  the  few  days  that  intervened  from  the 
death  of  our  beloved  brother  Tyng,  until  his  remains 
were  committed  to  the  tomb.  Once  more  Chris- 
tianity seemed  to  reach  her  true  summit  level.  The 
kind  fraternal  cooperative  spirit  that  had  thus  been 
developed  must  of  necessity  find  some  appropriate 
sphere  in  which  to  manifest  itself.  It  looked  for  a 
field  in  which  to  enter,  and  lo  !  it  found  it  at  once  in 
that  of  "  Union  Missions."  Union  in  prayer  and 
efi'ort  for  the  conversion  of  men ;  charity  in  allowing 
them  after v\"ards  to  join  such  denomination  as  would 
seem   most  natural   to   them.     The  history   of  the 


"  Union  Tabernacle,"  the  "  Big  Tent"  for  field  preach- 
ing, and  of  the  Firemen's  Prayer  Meeting,  wonderful 
as  they  are,  are  only  the  ripened  fruits  of  the  little 
germ  that  was  Divinely  planted  in  the  Fulton  street 
Prayer  Meeting,  IN^ew  York.  From  that  hallowed 
spot  it  was  that  the  cry  fii'st  went  forth:  "The  Lord 
has  risen,"  which  since  that  time  has  been  heard  all 
over  the  land. 

G.  D.,  Je. 


CHAPTER  XY. 


§mml  geflettes. 


1.  jN'o  devout  or  tlioiisrlitful  mind  can  review  the 
history  which  has  been  given,  without  being  irresis- 
tibly led  to  the  conclusion,  expressed  by  the  words  of 
the  Psalmist  upon  a  different  occasion  :  "This  is  the 
Lord's  doing  ;  it  is  makvellous  in  ouk  eyes." 

It  is  easy  to  trace  the  hand  of  Providence  in  every 
step  of  the  course  we  have  narrated.  The  ap- 
pointment of  the  Missionary  just  at  the  period  when 
it  was  made,  the  upspringing  in  his  mind  of  the  con- 
ception of  a  business  men's  prayer  meeting,  its  pe- 
culiar features,  the  state  of  the  times  prompting  men 
to  pray,  the  absence  of  any  unusual  attractions,  the 
extraordinary  rapidity  with  which  mid-day  meetings 
for  prayer  were  multij)lied ;  all  these  indicate  the 
immediate  agency  of  the  Most  High.  The  Lord 
alone  was  exalted  in  that  day.  There  is  no  room  for 
human  merit  to  insinuate  itself. 

A  few  men,  by  no  means  eminent  for  influence  or 

2S1 


282  NOON  PKAYER  MEETING. 

position,  meet  for  prayer  in  the  third  story  of  a  build- 
ing in  the  heart  of  a  dense  population  devoted  to 
material  pursuits ;  and  within  a  hundred  days  similar 
meetings  are  counted  by  scores  and  their  attendants 
by  thousands.  'No  new  revelation  is  made  or  pre- 
tended ;  no  mighty  machinery  set  in  motion ;  no 
Whitiield  or  Spurgeon  appears  in  the  pulj)it ;  no  start- 
ling tales  of  conversion  are  reported,  for  these  fol- 
lowed rather  than  preceded  the  popular  movement. 
Yet  the  minds  of  men  as  if  by  one  consent,  are  turned 
to  the  place  of  prayer.  No  sooner  is  a  room  opened 
for  the  purpose  than  it  is  filled.  And  such  rooms  are 
opened  in  every  part  of  the  city — a  circumstance  which 
was  blessed  of  God  to  one  man's  soul  in  this  singular 
way  :  A  resident  of  Vermont  .was  in  town  for  some 
secular  purpose,  and  was  struck  by  the  number  of 
signs  he  saw  in  different  parts  of  the  city,  bearing  the 
usual  inscription,  "  Business  Men's  Prayer  Meeting, 
for  one  hour,"  etc.  In  Fulton  street,  in  John  street, 
in  the  lower  part  of  Broadway,  in  the  upper  part  of 
it,  in  l^Tinth  street,  etc.,  etc.,  he  was  met  by  the  same 
call  to  prayer.  E^ow  he  did  not  attend  one — ^not  one 
of  these  Meetings,  but  after  his  return  home  he 
could  not  get  the  thought  out  of  his  mind,  that  busi- 
ness men  in  New  York  were  in  such  large  numbers 
meeting  for  prayer  at  mid-day.  That  thought  finally 
was  the  means  of  his  conversion. 

But  besides  the  public  gatherings  of  this  nature, 


GENERAL    KEFLECTIONS.  283 

tliere  were  innumerable  private  ones  wherever  any 
number  of  men  or  women  were  habitually  assembled 
on  the  same  premises, — a  fact,  of  which  the  following 
remarkable  illustration  was  given  at  the  time  in  the 
public  prints : 

"  At  one  of  our  large  restaurants,  a  gentleman  had 
taken  out  a  book  to  read  while  his  dinner  was  pre- 
paring. On  the  arrival  of  the  waiter  with  the  articles 
he  had  called  for,  he  laid  down  his  book,  when  the 
waiter  said,  '  Is  that  a  Bible,  sir  V  '  I^o,'  was  the 
reply.  '  Do  you  want  a  Bible  V  '  Yes,  sir,  I  should 
like  to  have  one.'  The  gentleman  promised  to  bring 
him  one  the  next  day.  He  did  so,  asking  the  waiter 
whether  he  attended  any  of  the  daily  prayer  meet- 
ings. '  ^o,  sir,  we  have  not  time,  being  engaged 
here  from  early  in  the  morning  until  late  in  the  even- 
ing ;  but  at  ten  o'clock  v/e  close,  and  then  all  the 
waiters  have  a  prayer  meeting  in  one  of  the  rooms  in 
this  house,  and  we  know  that  good  has  resulted.' " 

l^ow  on  wliat  known  principle  of  human  nature 
shall  this  be  accounted  for  ?  Some  have  attributed  it 
to  fashion.  But  who  set  such  a  peculiar  fashion,  and 
how  came  it  to  be  so  generally  followed,  when  no  or- 
dinary inclination  of  the  carnal  heart  was  appealed 
to?  For  surely  it  will  not  be  claimed  that  worldly 
men,  however  upright  or  amiable,  have  any  natural 
proclivity  for  a  simple  prayer  meeting.  Others  "en- 
deavour   to    explain    it   by  saying  that   it  was    an 


284  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

awakening  of  the  religious  sensibility  in  men's  hearts. 
But  this  is  the  very  thing  we  are  enquiring  after. 
How  came  that  sensibility  to  be  thus  suddenly  and 
widely  awakened  ?  'No  one  believed  the  end  of  the 
world  to  be  just  at  hand ;  no  baleful  comet  excited  the 
fears  of  the  ignorant  or  the  superstitious  ;  no  cunning 
appeals  to  popular  prejudice  subjected  the  multitude 
to  the  control  of  unseen  masters.  ]N"one  of  these,  nor 
any  thing  like  them,  can  be  pretended  for  a  moment. 
A  third  class  said,  and  with  much  apparent  show  of 
reason,  tliat  this  result  naturally  followed  from  the 
pecuniary  pressure  of  the  times,  driving  men  to  reli- 
gion as  their  only  solace.  But  does  adversity  always 
lead  men  to  God  ?  Is  it  not,  alas  !  common  to  see 
both  individuals  and  communities  acting  after  the  ex- 
ample of  that  wicked  king  of  old,  of  whom  the  em- 
phatic record  runs,  "  And  in  the  time  of  his  distress 
did  he  trespass  yet  more  against  the  Lord :  this  is  that 
king,  Ahaz."  Besides,  in  the  year  1837,  there  was  a 
commercial  revulsion,  quite  as  wide-spread  and  un- 
expected as  that  of  1857,  and  tenfold  more  disastrous ; 
yet  there  was  then  no  unusual  turning  to  religion,  no 
mighty  movement  of  the  popular  mind,  no  upheaving 
of  the  foundations.  The  people  as  a  whole  were  far 
more  intent  upon  examining  into  the  political  or  eco- 
nomical causes  of  the  pecuniary  pressure,  than  into  its 
spiritual  bearings,  or  its  final  cause  as  ordained  in  the 
providence  of  God. 


GENERAL    REFLECTIONS.  285 

!No,  no ;  that  movement  whicli  far  more  than  the 
opening  of  China,  or  the  re-conquest  of  India,  or  the 
laying  of  the  Atlantic  Telegraph  Cable,  has  rendered 
the  present  year  memorable;  whicli  without  exagge- 
ration may  be  emphatically  called  the  event  of  the 
century ;  which  has  been  more  like  a  literal  repro- 
duction of  the  scenes  of  Pentecost  than  any  other 
which  has  taken  place  since  the  tongues  of  fire  sat 
upon  the  heads  of  the  Apostles ;  that  movement 
can  justly  be  traced  to  no  human  or  earthly  source. 
Look  at  it  as  we  will,  in  its  commencement,  its  pro- 
gress or  its  results,  the  conclusion  is  still  the  same. 
This  is  the  finger  of  god.  The  contact  of  the  Di- 
vine author  w^tli  his  work  was  so  direct  and  close  as 
scarcely  to  allow  the  human  instrument  to  appear, 
much  less  to  become  prominent.  The  only  unusual 
instrumentality  was  that  of  which  this  volume  de- 
scribes the  origin — Daily  Union  Prayer  Meetings. 
Yet  prayer  is  always  the  confession  of  want,  the  resort 
of  weakness,  the  expression  of  dependence.  As  well 
might  the  way-side  beggar  make  a  merit  of  stretch- 
ing forth  his  hand  for  casual  alms,  as  Christians  at- 
tribute inherent  worth  to  their  devotions,  whether 
individual  or  collective.  Prayers  are  indeed  the 
causa  sine  qua  non,  but  never,  never  the  causa  qua^ 
of  spiritual  renovation,  and  least  of  all,  of  a  general 
awakening  like  that  which  has  just  visited  so  large  a 
part  of  Christendom. 


286  NOON  PRAYER  MEETING. 

This  is  the  work  of  Him  who  rides  upon  the  Hea- 
vens by  his  name  Jah.  As  he  looses  the  bands 
of  Orion  and  brings  forth  Mazzaroth  in  his  season ; 
as  He,  with  the  breath  of  spring,  dissolves  the  icy 
bands  of  winter,  renews  the  face  of  the  earth  and 
clothes  all  nature  with  verdure,  freshness  and  beauty ; 
so  He  alone  breathes  upon  the  cold,  torpid,  insensible 
hearts  of  men,  and  says :  Keceive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Then  Lazarus  in  his  tomb  feels  the  pulsations  of  re- 
turning vitality.  The  dry  bones  leap  up  covered 
with  flesh  and  sinews.  Tlie  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins  are  quickened  into  new  life.  Only  He  who  first 
created  the  human  spirit  can  re-create  that  spirit  after 
its  fall  and  decay,  so  that  the  Divine  image  shall 
once  more  be  reflected  in  its  various  faculties  and 
operations.  And  if  this  be  true  in  the  case  of  a 
single  individual,  much  more  is  it  true  when  the 
question  is  of  great  masses  convulsed  as  if  by  a 
moral  earthquake,  of  whole  communities  swayed  by 
a  single  impulse,  of  nations  born  in  a  day ! 

One  of  the  distinguishing  characteristics  of  this 
work,  is  not  only  that  the  Lord  has  done  it,  but  that 
it  is  so  manifest  that  he  has  done  it.  His  people  have 
been  called,  like  Israel  at  the  Red  Sea,  to  stand  still 
and  see  the  salvation  of  God.  Tlieir  enemies  have 
been  compelled  to  say,  "  Tlie  Lord  his  God  is  with 
him,  and  the  shout  of  a  king  is  among  them."  Tlie 
extreme  frailty  of  the  earthen  vessels  in  which  the 


GEXP:ilAL    REKLKCTIONS.  287 

heavenly  treasure  was  put,  showed,  as  if  with  the 
force  of  demonstration,  that  the  excellency  of  the 
power  was  of  God  and  not  of  man.  Thus  has  the 
pride  of  human  glory  been  signally  stained.  Tims 
have  Christians  been  taught  to  sing  with  new  empha- 
sis the  song  of  the  old  Psalmist,  "]!^ot  unto  us,  O 
Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  Tliy  name  give  glory,  for 
Thy  mercy  and  Thy  truth's  sake." 

All  who  with  unprejudiced  minds  consider  the 
work  and  its  origin,  arrive  at  the  opinion  so  clearly 
and  distinctly  expressed  by  the  eloquent  and  evan- 
gelical Bishop  Mcllvaine,  in  his  address  to  the  Dio- 
cesan Convention  of  Ohio,  in  June  last. 

"As  for  myself,  I  desire  to  say  that  I  have  no 
doubt  '  whence  it  cometh.'  So  far  as  I  have  had 
personal  opportunities  of  observing  its  means,  and 
spirit,  and  fruits ;  so  far  as  I  have  had  opportunity  ot 
gathering  information  about  it,  from  judicious  minds, 
in  various  parts  of  my  own  Diocese,  and  of  the 
country  at  large,  I  rejoice  in  the  decided  conviction, 
that  it  is  '  the  Lord's  doing  ; '  unaccountable  by  any 
natural  causes,  entirely  above  and  beyond  what  any 
human  device  or  power  could  produce ;  an  outpour 
ing  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  upon  God's  people, 
quickening  them  to  greater  earnestness  in  his  service ; 
and  upon  the  unconverted,  to  make  them  new  crea- 
tures in  Christ  Jesus." 


288  NOON    PKAYEK   MEETING. 


II.  Tlie  true  theory  of  Christian  Union  lias  been 
remarkably  developed  in  the  progress  of  the  !Noon 
Prayer  Meeting  in  Fulton  street  and  the  innumerable 
meetings  elsewhere,  which  took  the  same  type. 

The  Noon  assembly  as  originally  planned  by  Mr. 
Lanphier  and  afterwards  successfully  carried  out,  was 
designed  for  Christians  as  such,  without  respect  to 
denominational  distinctions.  '  They  w^io  came  were 
not  expected  to  deny  or  to  ignore  their  peculiarities 
as  members  of  distinct  branches  of  the  Church  mili- 
tant, and  still  less  to  forsake  their  customary  ecclesias- 
tical associations  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  new 
one  as  a  sort  of  eclectic  society,  retaining  the  best 
features  and  dropping  the  worst  of  all  the  rest.  'No 
such  chimerical  idea  was  entertained.  On  the  con- 
trary, nothino;  was  said  of  denominational  views. 
Men  w^ere  invited  to  come  simply  as  those  who  felt 
their  need  of  prayer  and  were  willing  to  subtract  an 
hour  from  secular  duties  for  the  purpose. 

As  such  they  came  with  remarkable  unanimity  and 
cordiality.  Arminians  and  Calvinists,  Baptists  and 
Pedo-Baptists,  Episcopalians  and  Presbyterians,  and 
Cono^reffationalists  and  Friends,  sat  side  bv  side  on  the 
same  benches,  sang  the  same  hymns,  said  Amen  to 
the  same  prayers,  and  were  refreshed  and  comforted 
by  the  same  exhortations.  The  simple  rule,  "  No  Con- 
troverted Points  Discussed,"  sufficed  to  prevent  any 
topic  or  tone  being  assumed  by  one  to  the  annoyance 


GENERAL    REFLECTIONS.  289 

of  others  ;  sufficed,  I  say,  ^vitli  tlie  occasional  and 
rare  exceptions,  which  were  alluded  to  on  a  former 
page,  and  which  really  are  scarcely  worthy  of  no- 
tice. The  glory  of  Christ,  the  progress  of  his  king- 
dom, the  wants  of  perishing  souls,  the  need  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  desirableness  of  greater  consecration 
to  the  Master — these  and  kindred  themes  furnished 
sufficient  occjipation  to  mind  and  heart.  And  while 
dwelling  on  these,  other  points  faded  from  view,  and 
the  worshippers  felt  that  they  were  brethren,  and  as 
such  freely  mingled  their  songs  and  sympathies  and 
tears  and  hopes  and  vows. 

The  natural  consequence  of  this  was  a  warmer 
spirit  of  Christian  love  and  a  heartier  union  in  all 
common  and  general  efforts  for  the  good  of  souls.  The 
participants  in  these  services  understood  each  other 
better  than  they  did  before.  Prejudices  and  miscon- 
ceptions were  removed  by  close  and  friendly  contact, 
and  while  each  held  his  own  peculiar  views  of  dis- 
puted points  as  strongly  as  ever,  yet  they  saw  and 
felt  that  outside  of  these  there  was  a  common  ground 
where  all  could  act  in  concert  and  harmony.  This 
impression  was  made  the  more  deeply  because  it  was 
undesigned.  It  was  no  part  of  the  original  object  of 
the  Xoon  Meeting  to  unite  Christians  of  various 
names  more  closely  together.  Yet  this  was  the 
result.  For  when  men  had  experienced  the  blessed 
influences  of  the  service,  had  felt  that  the  Spirit  of 

13 


290  NOON  PRAYEK  MEETING. 

God  was  there,  had  found  their  highest  spiritual  joys 
renewed,  and  received  a  fresh  unction  from  above, 
their  hearts  were  irresistibly  drawn  out  toward  each 
other.  They  became  more  tender  of  each  other's  feel- 
ings, interests  and  good  name.'  They  rejoiced  in  each 
other's  prosperity,  and  sorrowed  in  each  other's  ad- 
versity. They  could  not  but  feel  that  although  they 
were  distinct  regiments,  with  different  •uniform  and 
equipments,  still  they  all  belonged  to  one  great  army, 
were  under  the  same  illustrious  Captain,  and  fought 
against  a  common  foe,  even  the  zealous  and  implaca- 
ble enemy  of  God  and  man. 

This  after  all  is  the  only  practicable,  perhaps  the 
only  desirable  form  of  Christian  union  in  our  day. 
Certainly  it  is  not  evil  alone  which  denominational 
divisions  produce.  They  often  secure  a  division  of  ^ 
labour,  a  variety  of  service  and  address,  an  adapted- 
ness  to  different  classes  of  men,  and  a  degree  of  zeal 
and  activity,  which  could  scarcely  be  looked  for  from 
any  other  source.  And  if  all  wrath,  clamour,  bitter- 
ness and  evil  speaking  were  done  away  ;  if  Christians 
could  learn  to  differ  without  angry  contention ;  if 
jealousy,  suspicions  and  self-seeking  were  resolutely 
frowned  upon  ;  by  far  the  w^orst  evils  of  the  prevail- 
ing sectarian  divisions  would  be  made  to  disappear. 
But  however  this  may  be,  all  observation  and  expe- 
rience concur  to  show  tliat  these  distinctions  cannot 
now  be  removed.     Christians   do  not    see  all  truth 


GENERAL    KEFLECTIOXS.  291 

with  sufficient  clearness ;  they  are  not  free  enough 
from  the  bias  of  natural  temperament,  habit  and  edu- 
cation ;  they  have  not  the  requisite  ascendancy  in  the 
inner  man  of  the  spirit  over  the  flesh,  to  be  able  to 
agree  in  all  the  details,  of  faith,  order  and  discipline. 
And  it  is  perhaps  hopeless  to  look  for  any  such  at- 
'  tainment  under  the  present  conditions  of  Christian 
life.  Perfect  knowledge  and  perfect  holiness  are  in- 
dispensable to  perfect  unity.  The  notion  of  an  entire 
coincidence  of  thought  and  feeling  among  Christ's 
followers,  so  that  the  Church  shall  realize  the  ideal 
conception  of  a  large  and  variously  organized  body 
with  a  single  soul,  is  an  impossible  dream  for  the  pre- 
sent, although  it  is  one  of  the  brightest  visions  which 
the  sure  word  of  prophecy  reveals  to  us  for  the  future. 
But  there  remains,  quite  apart  from  this  beautiful 
vision  of  hope,  a  wide  field  in  living  reality,  for  the 
cultivation  of  what  the  Apostle  calls  "  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace."  Tliat  blessed  unity 
which  arises  from  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  all  who  hold  the  Head,  binding  them  together,  des- 
pite all  diversities  of  race,  colour,  customs,  name  and 
denomination,  into  one  great  v/hole,  animated  by 
the  same  great  purpose  and  tending  to  one  common 
end.  Tlie  condition  of  this  indwelling  of  the  Spirit 
and  the  consequent  unity  of  the  whole  is  the  bond  of 
peace,  that  is,  the  bond  which  is  peace.  For  the 
Spirit,  as  is  beautifully  shown  by  the  symbolical  form 


292  NOON   PRAYER   MEETING. 

wliicli  he  assumed  when  lie  became  visible  to  the  eyes 
of  holy  men  of  old,  flies  from  the  scenes  of  strife  and 
abides  only  where  men  dwell  together  in  concord. 
It  is,  then,  by  the  cultivation  of  love,  humility,  meek- 
ness and  mutual  forbearance,  that  the  Spirit's  pre- 
sence is  attracted  and  retained.  Where  men,  despite 
conflicting  views  on  minor  points,  recognize  in  each 
other  the  great  features  of  Christ's  likeness,  and 
cherish  reciprocal  love  based  upon  this  common  bond 
uniting  them  to  Him  as  the  Saviour,  there  is  unity — 
not  outward,  formal,  nominal,  and  therefore  worthless, 
but  inward,  real  and  spiritual ;  a  unity  which  in  its  mea- 
sure fulfills  the  earnest  repeated  supplication  of  Christ 
for  his  followers,  in  the  great  intercessory  prayer 
recorded  in  John's  Gospel : 

"  That  they  all  may  be  one ;  as  thou,  Father,  art  in 
me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us ; 
that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  has  sent  me." 

Thus  an  incidental,  but  very  important  part  of  the 
usefulness  of  the  Koon  Prayer  Meetings  is  seen  to  lie 
in  the  spur  and  stimulus  which  they  gave  to  this 
sacred  unity.  Christians  have  felt  since  as  they  did 
not  feel  before.  Xot  that  the  bands  of  denomina- 
tional organization  and  attachment  have  been  re- 
laxed. This  was  neither  sought  nor  desired.  "But 
men  have  learned,  while  firmly  holding  their  own 
views,  to  respect  those  of  their  brethren  ;  while  cul- 
tivating their  own  field,  to  look  with  entire  sympathy 


GENERAL    REFLECTIONS.  293 

■Qpon  tlie  labours  of  others ;  while  rejoicing  in  the 
particular  ecclesiastical  name  they  bear,  to  feel  that 
there  was  one  yet  nobler,  which,  while  it  leaves  out 
of  view  no  fundamental  truth,  yet  is  able  to  include 
every  child  of  Adam  who  ever  learned  to  lisp  the 
story  of  the  Cross.     This  is  the  name  Christlajn". 

III.  The  place  of  the  Lay  Element  in  the  diffusion 
of  the  Gospel,  is  another  point  which  the  l^oon  Meet- 
ings have  contributed  to  bring  out  and  establish  with 
precision  and  clearness. 

In  these  services,  the  responsibility  for  interest  and 
success  has  been  made  to  rest  directly  upon  the  laity 
as  such.  It  is  true  clergymen  were  not  excluded,  but 
on  the  contrary,  were  gladly  welcomed.  Yery  many 
of  various  names  have  attended  from  time  to  time  and 
have  often  added  largely  to  the  interest  and  instruc- 
tiveness  of  the  occasion  by  their  fervent  intercessions 
and  their  judicious  and  pointed  addresses.  Still  the 
hour  and  the  place  of  meeting  show  that  no  reliance 
was  placed  upon  any  special  agency  and  influence  of 
the  clergy.  The  assembly  was  designed  for  persons 
actively  engaged  in  secular  pursuits — that  they  might 
be  refreshed  amid  the  toils  and  cares  of  life,  by  a  daily 
season  of  prayer  and  praise,  and,  in  accordance  with 
the  Apostolic  precept,  "  Exhort  one  another  daily,"  b}" 
simple  unstudied  words  of  mutual  exhortation.  This 
end,  we  have  already  seen,  was  fully  accomplished. 


294  NOON   PEAYEE  IVIEETmG. 

Christians  found  it  good  to  be  there.  They  loved  the 
place  of  mid-day  prayer.  Tliey  found  their  hearts 
cheered  and  their  souls  edified  by  the  exercises. 
Simple  as  these  exercises  were,  free  from  any  factitious 
excitement,  destitute  of  aught  which  could  minister  to 
other  than  religious  tastes,  they  were  found  to  possess 
a  charm  which  induced  men  to  make  it  a  point  to  at- 
tend them  and  to  ^participate  actively  in  them,  as  the 
Lord  gave  the  ability  and  the  opportunity. 

Had  this  been  all,  the  intention  and  desire  of  the 
originators  of  the  enterprise  would  doubtless  have 
been  fully  gratified.  But  it  was  not  all.  A  kind 
Providence,  here,  as  so  often  elsewhere,  made  the  re- 
sults of  the  movement  far  outstrip  the  views  of  its 
projectors.  Such  a  meeting  could  not  long  remain  a 
mere  scene  of  enjoyment,  however  pure  and  spiritual, 
a  place  only  of  comfort,  and  exhilaration  and  rest.  The 
rest  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God.  It  is  not  en- 
joyed here,  save  in  a  qualified  sense.  Life  is  a  season 
of  work,  and  the  true  Cloi'istian  asks  day  after  day. 
Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?  and  asks  it,  not 
as  Pilate  did  his  weighty  enquiry,  without  waiting  for 
the  answer,  but  with  an  earnest  desire  to  run  with  en- 
larged heart  in  the  way  of  the  Lord's  commandments. 
The  opening  for  Christian  activity  in  this  case  soon 
showed  itself. 

Requests  for  prayers  for  impenitent  or  awakened 
pe ;f(.]is,  presented  sometimes  by  the   parties   them- 


GENERAL    REFLECTIONS.  295 

selves,  but  more  generally  by  their  friends,  began  to 
multiply.  And  the  voice  of  intercession  became 
dail}^  more  tender  and  tearful  and  urgent  and  impor- 
tunate. God's  people  wrestled  with  Him  like  the 
patriarch  of  old,  and  at  times  the  place  became  a 
Bochim. 

Now  it  was  impossible  for  men  with  Christian 
hearts  to  join  sincerely  in  such  supplications,  and  then 
sit  still.  It  was  impossible  for  souls  touched  with  the 
love  of  Jesus  to  have  the  condition  of  Christless  per- 
sons brought  habitually  before  them,  and  yet  remain 
unconcerned  and  inactive.  Tlie  fire  burned  within, 
their  own  minds  got  into  a  glow,  and  out  of  the 
abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  spoke.  They  be- 
gan to  w^ork  for  Christ  and  for  the  conversion  of 
sinners.  They  conversed  in  private  with  impenitent 
friends,  they  invited  them  to  the  !N^oon  Meeting,  when 
that  overflowed  they  instituted  other  meetings  of  a 
similar  kind,  they  distributed  tracts  and  handbills  and 
books,  they  made  it  part  of  their  business  to  labour 
in  one  or  all  of  these  ways,  and  they  expended  time 
and  pains  and  money  in  such  labour. 

Of  course  it  is  not  meant  that  this  was  now  done 
for  the  first  time  ;  for  earnest  Christians  have  always 
been  engaged  more  or  less  in  doing  good  in  these 
or  in  similar  ways.  But  the  thing  was  now  done  on 
a  broader  scale,  by  a  larger  number  of  persons,  and 
with  a  greater  proportion  of  immediate  success.    Tlie 


296  NOON  PEATEE  MEETING. 

JSToon  Prayer  Meeting  was  a  laymen's  meeting  from 
the  commencement,  and  its  success  acted  directly 
upon  laymen  in  revealing  to  them  the  immense  amount 
of  unemployed  talent  which  lay  wrapped  up  in  a  nap- 
pin,  and  in  stimulating  them  to  an  active,  diligent  and 
conscientious  use  ot  their  faculties  and  opportunities. 
The  too  common  notion  that  the  minister,  with 
possibly  the  elders  and  deacons,  is  to  do  all  the  work 
in  applying  the  Gospel  to  the  hearts  of  men,  nnd  that 
the  main  body  of  believers  are  to  be  gently  wafted  to 
heaven  "  on  flowery  beds  of  ease,"  was  effectually 
broken  up.  The  true  conception  of  the  Church,  given 
so  often  by  the  Apostle,  as  a  living  organism  composed 
of  various  parts,  each  of  which  has  its  appropriate 
function,  the  performance  of  wliicli  is  indispensable  to 
the  integrity  and  perfection  of  the  whole,  was  beau- 
tifully brought  out  and  exem]3lified. 

Nor  was  the  movement  marred  by  extravagance 
or  misguided  zeal.  Tlie  sacred  oflice  of  the  ministry 
was  in  no  degree  trenched  upon.  There  was  no  rash 
interference  with  institutions  of  Divine  appointment 
and  immemorial  usage.  The  energies  of  men  were, 
employed  in  coordination  w^ith  the  commissioned 
minister  of  Christ,  or  under  his  direction ;  and  so  far 
from  the  two  agencies  clashing,  each  was  furthered 
by  the  other,  working  in  its  appropriate  sphere. 
There  is  a  work  which  the  ministry  alone  can  perform, 
because  they  alone  are  called  and  trained  for  it.   And 


GENERAL    REFLECTIOXS.  297 

there  is  a  work  wliicli  laymen  only  can  do,  because 
no  minister  who  seeks  properly  to  discharge  the  other 
duties  of  his  office,  can  find  the  requisite  time  for 
this ;  and  moreover,  there  is  a  large  class  of  persons 
who  feel  the  weight  of  an  exhortation  or  appeal 
much  more  when  it  comes  from  one  who,  it  is  known, 
does  not  and  cannot  utter  it  as  a  matter -of  profession- 
al duty. 

There  is  therefore  ample  room  for  both  these  in- 
strumentalities, and  both  should  be  employed.  Both 
must  be,  if  ever  the  millenium  is  to  dawn  on  the 
gloomy  and  troubled  horizon  of  this  world.  Every 
man  is  to  say  to  his  neighbour.  Know  the  Lord.  The 
Christian  is  to  get  good  by  doing  good.  He  is  to  be 
watered  himself  by  watering  others.  He  is  to  work 
in  the  vineyard.  He  is  to  follow  the  example  of  Him 
who  went  about  doing  good.  He  is  not  to  go  to 
Heaven  alone,  but  to  take  others  with  him.  Carry- 
ing in  his  heart  from  day  to  day  a  fresh  sense  of  liis 
obligations  to  the  One  who  bought  him  with  his 
blood,  he  is  to  labour  to  bring  others  to  the  service 
and  praise  of  that  blessed  Master — a  sentiment  which 
we  find  exemplified  even  under  the  dim  light  and 
narrow  restrictions  of  the  elder  dispensation.  In 
the  most  humble  and  touching  of  all  the  penitential 
Psalms,  no  sooner  does  the  royal  penitent  obtain  a 
ray  of  hope  and  feel  the  hand  of  Divine  forgiveness 
healing  his  broken  bones,  than  he  anounces  his  pur- 


298  NOON  PKAYER  MEETING. 

pose  to  point  others  to  the  same  great  source  of  de- 
liverance and  blessing:  "Then  will  I  teach  trans- 
gressors thy  ways,  and  sinners  shall  be  converted 
unto  thee." 

Such  is  always  the  natural  instinct  of  a  renewed 
nature.  "Come  and  liear,  all  ye  that  fear  God,  and 
I  will  declare  what  he  hath  done  for  mv  soul."  Too 
often  this  spontaneous  impulse  is  crushed  by  timidity, 
the  fear  of  man,  a  false  shame,  or  a  foolish  regard  to 
conventional  usages.  Then,  by  a  natural  reaction, 
faith  is  weakened,  love  grows  cold  and  the  sense  of 
eternal  things  declines  in  vividness  and  power.  And 
great  is  the  loss  to  the  believer  himself  and  to  the 
Master's  cause !  But  if  it  he  fully  seen  that  it  is 
part  of  the  normal  conception  of  a  Christian,  that  he 
should  have  the  salvation  of  others  always  as  a  dis- 
tinct and  well  defined  object  before  his  mind  ;  if  be- 
lievers act  habitually  under  the  conviction  expressed 
by  James,  • '  Pie  which  converteth  the  sinner  from  the 
error  of  his  ways  shall  save  his  soul  from  death,  and 
shall  hide  a  multitude  of  sins,"  then  there  is  a  vast 
gain  on  all  sides.  There  is  gain  to  the  Christian 
labourer,  for,  not  to  mention  other  considerations,  the 
blessed  work  is  its  own  reward.  And  there  is  gain  to 
the  Master's  cause,  for  such  labour  is  never  in  vain  in 
the  Lord.  One  may  sow,  and  another  reap ;  but  in 
the  end,  "both  he  that  soweth  and  he  that  reaj^eth 
shall  rejoice  together." 


GENERAL    REFLECTIONS.  299 

lY.  Another  truth  repeated  and  signally  verified 
in  the  Noon  Meeting,  is  the  Power  of  Prayer. 

As  has  been  related,  the  Meeting  arose  out  of  a 
fresh  and  vivid  sense  of  the  present  value  of  daily 
prayer  amid  life's  cares  and  toils.  The  same  ex- 
perience was  continued,  and  enjoyed  in  a  still  larger 
measure  by  those  who  used  this  means  of  grace.  A  joy- 
ful feeling  of  relief,  refreshment  and  peace  was  dif- 
fused through  their  souls,  when  they  thus  turned  aside 
from  secular  pursuits,  and  held  communion  with  God 
"  in  humble,  grateful  prayer."  Care  was  lightened, 
burdens  were  removed,  the  damaging  taint  of  world- 
liness  wiped  away  and  a  sweet  sense  of  the  Divine 
presence  shed  abroad  in  the  heart.  It  was  experience 
of  this  kind  which  at  an  early  period  drew  many 
Christians  of  various  denominations  to  the  Consistory 
building.  They  were  drawn  there  by  a  spiritual  at- 
traction, which  is  always  irresistible  to  a  living 
Christian.  Just  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  air  and  of 
the  sea  love  the  element  in  which  they  live  and  move, 
so  do  renewed  hearts  love  the  atmosphere  of  a  pray-< 
ino'  circle.  Tliere  thev  are  at  home.  There  they 
breathe  freely.     There  they  enjoy  life. 

But  this  effect  of  prayer — its  influence  at  the  time 
upon  the  offerer, — although  great  and  important,  is 
not  the  only,  nor  even  the  principal  end  which  suppli- 
ants seek.  There  are  theories  of  so-called  Christianity, 
which  maintain  this  soulless  dogma,  holding  that  it  is 


300  NOON  PEAYER  MEETING. 

impossible  for  liuinan  petitions  to  affect  the  stately 
march  of  the  Divine  purposes,  and  that  therefore  the 
sole  function  of  prayer  is  to  bring  the  su]3pliant's 
.  uincl  into  a  proper  frame  by  his  conversance  with 
God  and  eternal  things.  But  it  may  well  be  ques- 
tioned whether  any  human  being  ever  did  or  could 
pray  under  such  a  conviction.  He  may  have  begun  with 
this  view,  but  if  he  continued,  inevitably  the  heart 
would  get  the  better  of  the  head,  and  the  man  would 
plead  as  though  he  were  directly  seeking  and  expect- 
ing some  gift  from  above.  It  is  only  when  the  direct 
benefit  of  prayer  is  before  the  mind,  that  its  indirect 
advantages  are  obtained.  Reverse  the  order,  and 
make  the  latter  the  primary  objects  of  desire,  and 
they  are  lost.  Tlie  soul  cannot  be  worked  up  to  genu- 
ine feeling  through  an  idle  form,  the  very  terms  of 
which  must  all  the  while  appear  a  solemn  mockery. 

The  attendants  at  the  Noon  Meeting  were  not  phi- 
losophers or  theorizers,  but  humble  believers.  They 
put  implicit  faith  in  the  Divine  word.  God  having 
been  pleased  to  appoint  a  fixed  connection  between 
the  prayers  of  his  people  and  the  reception  of  his 
blessings,  and  having  therefore  enjoined  habitual 
prayer  as  an  indispensable  condition  of  prosperity  in 
the  Divine  life,  they,  in  the  devout  conviction  that 
by  obeying  the  Lord's  direction  they  would  surely 
secure  his  favour,  came  together  to  entreat  the  fulfill- 
ment of  his  promises.     They  came  together,  not  to 


GENERAL    REFLECTIONS.  301 

go  tliroiigli  a  form,  not  to  repeat  set  words,  however 
excellent  or  even  scriptural,  but  to  pray,  to  call  upon 
God  as  did  the  perishing  mariners  who  were  carryin£>: 
Jonah  to  Tarshish,  or  as  Peter  did  when  he  began  to 
sink  beneath  the  waves  of  Galilee.  Immediate, 
pressing  wants  were  before  their  minds,  wants  which 
no  earthly  power  could  meet ;  and  they  came  to  God 
with  a  feeling  of  entire  dependance  upon  his  power 
and  grace.  They  cried  aloud  with  fervour  and  con- 
stancy. 

And  they  were  answered  with  a  promptness  and 
celerity  never  surpassed  in  the  history  of  the  Church. 
The  instances  were  not  rare  in  which  persons  under 
conviction  of  sin  would  have  their  condition  spread 
out  before  God,  and  his  grace  implored  in  their  be- 
half; and  the  next  information  which  reached  the 
Meeting  would  be  that  these  very  persons  had  passed 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  were  rejoicing  in  the 
assurance  of  forgiveness  through  the  blood  of  Christ. 
At  other  times,  prayer  would  be  offered  in  behalf  of 
souls  far  away,  quite  beyond  the  possibility  of  any 
direct  efforts  for  them  being  put  forth  by  those  who 
presented  their  names ;  and  it  would  be  found  after- 
wards, that  just  when  God's  people  were  praying,  he 
was  exerting  his  mighty  power,  even  that  power  by 
which  he  raised  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  from  the  grave. 
"And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  before  they  call,  I  will 
answer  ;  and  while  they  are  yet  speaking  I  will  hear." 


302  NOON    PKAYER   IVIEETING. 

It  was  impossible  not  to  notice  these  direct  and 
speedy  answers  to  prayer.  They  were  thankfully  ac- 
knowledged, and  made  the  basis  of  renewed  and 
earnest  supplication  for  still  greater  blessings. 

Tliere  w^as,  therefore,  a  deep  conviction  that  there 
is  power  in  prayer,  that  it  takes  hold  of  the  Al- 
mighty arm,  that  the  connection  between  asking  and 
receiving  is  as  fixed  and  invariable  as  between  any 
cause  and  its  effect  in  the  natural  world.  The  hand 
of  the  Lord  could  operate  any  where  and  under  all 
circumstances — just  as  well  in  a  foreign  land  or  in 
mid-ocean,  as  at  home,  where  every  naeans  of  instruc- 
tion and  appeal  existed  in  profusion,  l^othing  was 
too  hard  for  him.  'No  case  exceeded  his  power.  No 
circumstances  could  exclude  his  gracious  influence. 
Encouraged  by  such  unusual  and  strildng  manifesta- 
tions of  the  Divine  presence  and  faithfulness,  men 
prayed  with  an  ardour,  a  boldness,  an  urgency  not 
often  seen.  Faith  became  more  simj)le  and  mighty, 
in  proportion  to  its  simplicity.  Cutting  loose  from 
an  arm  of  flesh,  it  rested  with  full  assurance  upon 
the  tried  and  sure  word  of  God,  and,  as  in  the  case 
of  Abraham,  hoped  even  against  hope. 

Tliis  has  been  decidedly  the  most  distinguishing  and 
characteristic  of  all  the  features  which  marked  the 
Work  of  Grace  of  the  present  year.  It  began  in 
prayer,  and  it  was  carried  on  by  prayer.  Wherever 
the  reviving  and  awakening  influence  of  the  Divine 


GENERAL   REFLECTIONS.  303 

Spirit  was  enjoyed,  almost  invariably  it  was  preceded 
by  the  assembling  together  of  the  people  of  God  to 
pray.  The  Word  of  God  was  honoured,  the  various 
collateral  agencies  of  the  Church  were  recognized,  the 
movements  of  Providence  held  a  distinct  and  promi- 
nent place,  but  far  above  all  other  means  towered  this 
one  of  fervent,  believing  supplication.  God  was  on 
the  throne,  and  his  people  in  the  dust.  Penetrated 
with  a  deep  sense  of  unworthiness  and  helplessness, 
they  took  hold  of  the  Divine  covenant  and  promise, 
and  pleaded  them  with  an  importunity  like  that  of  the 
Syro-Phenician  woman,  or  of  her  who,  by  her  con- 
tinual coming,  wrung  even  from  an  unjust  judge  the 
recognition  of  her  rights. 

God  heard  his  own  elect  when  they  thus  cried  unto 
Mm.  He  turned  their  captivity.  He  did  great  things 
for  them  whereof  they  were  glad.  He  poured  out 
blessings  even  beyond  their  expectations.  They  could 
well  address  him  in  the  Psalmist's  words  : 

"  0  thou  that  hearest  praj-er !  " 

Y.  Tlie  duty  assigned  to  the  writer  of  this  Yolume 
was  simply  that  of  narrator.  His  endeavour  has  been 
to  weave  together  the  chief  facts  which  make  up  the 
history  of  the  IS^oon  Prayer  Meeting,  with  such  ex- 
planations as  seemed  necessary  to  show  the  connection 
of  events,  and  put  the  distant  reader  on  a  level  with 
those  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  place  where  God 


304:  NOON    PKAYER    MEETING-. 

made  tliis  gracious  develoj)ment  of  his  power  and 
wisdom.  It  was  no  part  of  his  purpose  to  sit  in  judg- 
ment upon  the  work  itself  or  any  of  its  details,  or  to 
furnish  an  exhaustive  analysis  of  its  principles  and  its 
lessons.  But  having  ventured  in  this  closing  chapter 
to  specify  some  of  the  more  marked  features  of  the 
history  he  has  recorded,  he  is  unwilling  to  conclude 
the  Book  without  at  least  a  caution  on  two  points 
which  seem  to  him  of  no  small  importance. 

1.  The  first  one  of  these  is  presented  in  the  follow- 
ing brief  extract  from  some  remarks  made  in  the 
Consistory  building  a  month  or  two  ago,  by  an  intel- 
ligent gentleman  from  the  interior  of  this  state :  "  He 
considered  that  the  great  power  of  the  Church  for 
the  conversion  of  souls  now  consisted  in  the  union 
prayer  meeting  and  the  union  Sunday  school."  Were 
tliis  but  one  person's  opinion,  the  matter  would  be 
scarcely  worthy  of  notice.  But  there  is  reason  to  fear 
that  many,  carried  away  b}^  the  impulses  of  the  hour, 
share  in  the  same  extravagant  sentiment.  Beholding 
remarkable  results  following  almost  at  once  from  the 
gathering  of  Christians  of  different  names  for  prayer, 
aiid  comparing  this  with  the  protracted  periods  dur- 
ing which  the  simple  preaching  of  the  word  not  un- 
frequently  seems  to  be  almost  without  effect,  they  leap 
to  the  conclusion  that  the  latter  is  a  worn  out  and  ob- 
solete instrumentality,  and  the  union  prayer  meeting 
the  chief  means  for  bringing  in  the  latter-day  glory. 


GENERAL   KEFLECTIOXS.  305 

To  name  this  preposterous  notion  to  a  sober-minded 
man  is  to  secure  its  condemnation.  Tiie  ministry  of 
tlie  word  and  ordinances  is  and  ever  has  been,  and,  we 
need  not  scruple  to  say,  ever  will  be,  the  grand  meaii> 
of  conviction,  conversion  and  sanctification — all  other 
agencies  whatsoever  being  subordinate  and  accessory. 
To  teach  otherwise  is  to  impeach  the  wisdom  of  Him 
who  appointed  this  agency,  and  who  has  perpetuated 
it  through  all  the  ages  of  time  down  to  our  own  day. 
To  it  He  has  given  the  commission,  the  promise,  the 
authority  and  the  blessing.  More  than  once  have 
men,  fired  with  a  zeal  without  knowledge,  conceived 
the  plan  of  a  shorter  road  to  great  results,  but  they 
have  always  had  to  come  back  to  the  foolishness  of 
preaching — the  foolishness  of  God  here  as  elsewhere 
being  wiser  than  men.  So  will  it  surely  be  now,  if 
the  sentiment  we  are  opposing,  should  succeed  in  gain- 
ing even  a  temporary  foothold.  But  the  misfortune 
is  that  while  men  are  practically  discovering  the  fal- 
lacy of  the  notion,  great  dishonour  will  be  done  to 
God,  and  great  harm  to  the  souls  of  men.  Fervent 
exhortation  and  conversational  appeals  are  of  inesti- 
mable value  in  supplementing  and  carrying  out  the 
instruction  of  the  pulpit,  but  they  cannot  take  its  place. 
They  lack  the  tone  of  authority,  the  systematic  presen- 
tation of  truth,  the  power  to  illuminate  the  understand- 
ing which  the  pulpit,  honestly  managed,  always  pos- 
sesses.    The  usefulness  of  the  union  prayer  meeting 


NOON   PEAYER   MEETING, 


presupposes  previous  indoctrination  of  men  by  the 
ministry.  Take  away  that  groundwork  for  its  exer- 
cises, and  although  feeling  may  be  excited  even  to  a 
violent  pitch,  it  will  be  the  rapid  blaze  of  stubble 
leaving  the  field  "  burnt  over"  and  hopeless,  whereas 
the  excitement  which  is  based  upon  the  truth,  will  last 
as  long  as  the  material  upon  which  it  rests. 

2.  The  other  error  is  the  exaggerated  importance 
attached  to  the  exercises,  and  especially  the  prayers 
offered,  in  the  Consistory  building.  Good  people 
from  all  the  parts  of  the  country  and  even  from  the 
other  side  of  the  ocean,  send  requests  for  prayers  to 
this  Meeting,  as  if  they  supposed  there  was  some  hid- 
den efficacy,  some  mysterious  power  in  the  place  or 
the  persons  occupying  it,  by  virtue  of  which  prayers 
offered  there  ascended  directly  and  necessarily  to  the 
exalted  Mediator,  and  were  by  Him  so  pleaded  before 
the  eternal  Father  as  to  secure  a  certain  and  imme- 
diate answer.  Sometimes  persons  otherwise  intel- 
ligent and  pious,  have  been  known  to  say  that  they 
"have  great  faith  in  the  Fulton  street  Meeting" — thus 
degrading  the  object  of  faith  from  the  word  and 
promises  of  the  Most  High  down  to  a  mere  company 
of  fellow  worms,  themselves  every  day  and  every 
hour  in  need  of  the  Divine  compassion. 
■  Here  again  to  name  the  error  is  to  condemn  it.  It 
is  not  to  be  denied  that  a  sacred  and  tender  interest 
attaches  to  the  Consistory  building,  where  the  first 


GENERAL   REFLECTIONS.  307 

Noon  Prayer  Meeting  began.  Doubtless,  that  spot 
has  been  tlie  birtb-place  of  more  serious  and  saving 
impressions  during  tlie  past  year  tlian  any  other  in 
this  land  or  elsewhere.  Hallowed  memories  will  en- 
dear it  to  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  God  for  gene- 
rations to  come.  But  all  this  is  no  excuse  for  giving 
to  it  the  honour  which  is  due  to  God  alone  And  if 
there  be  in  the  whole  category  of  human  events  one 
thing  which  is  calculated  to  strip  it  of  its  prestige,  to 
cause  IcHABOD  to  be  written  upon  its  "walls  and  to  ren- 
der it  offensive  and  abominable,  it  is  this  of  regard- 
ing it  w^ith  superstitious  reverence,  and  tying  down 
the  glorious  and  adorable  sovereignty  of  omnipotent 
grace  to  its  prayers  and  intercessions,  every  one  of 
which,  however  fervent  and  spiritual,  yet  needs  to 
be  sprinkled  with  atoning  blood,  before  it  can  enter 
with  the  least  acceptance  into  the  presence  of  the 
Most  Higli.  God  is  a  jealous  God,  and  his  glory  will 
he  not  give  another.  The  attempt  has  often  been 
made  in  the  historv  of  the  Church  to  rob  him  of  his 
honour  under  various  plausible  pretences,  some  of 
them  exhibitiTig  a  remarkable  counterfeit  of  gratitude 
and  piety,  but  in  the  end  his  outraged  dignity  has 
avenged  itself  to  the  confusion  and  dismay  of  those 
who  rashly  invaded  the  crown  rights  of  Zion's  great 
King.  And  as  the  Lord  has  done  before,  so  He  can 
and  He  will  do,  now  and  hereafter. 

But  the  Author,  wliile  compelled  by  a  sense  of  duty, 


308  NOON   PRAYER   [MEETING. 

not  to  be  satisfied  in  any  otlier  way,  to  express  these 
views,  yet  hopes  better  things  and  things  which 
accompany  salvation,  although  he  thus  speaks.  He 
hopes  that  God  in  his  mercy  will  give  grace  to  the 
brethren  who  assemble  daily  in  the  old  spot,  to  guard 
carefully  their  own  hearts  ;  that  he  will  clothe  them 
with  humility  as  with  a  garment ;  that  he  will  imbue 
them  more  and  more  with  a  sense  of  their  entire  de- 
pendence, and  inspire  them  with  the  mind  of  those 
glorified  saints  in  heaven,  who,  exalted  as  they  are, 
yet  cast  their  crowns  at  the  feet  of  the  Lamb.  With 
such  a  spirit  dominant  in  all  hearts,  with  penitence 
and  humility  going  hand  in  hand  with  faith  and  zeal, 
with  the  maintenance  of  a  zealous  regard  for  the 
Divine  honour,  there  will  be  reason  to  look  for  a  con- 
tinuance, and  even  an  increase  of  the  blessings 
hitherto  vouchsafed.  The  House  of  Prayer  shall  be 
a  House  of  Mercv,  a  srenuine  Bethesda  to  innumer- 
able  souls,  and  the  fervour  of  petition  shall  be 
rivalled  by  the  fervour  of  thanksgiving  for  what  God 
has  done  and  is  doins^  in  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
his  grace. 

Now  UNTO  THE  KiNG,  ETERNAL,  IMMORTAL,  INVISI- 
BLE, THE  ONLY  W^ISE  GoD,  BE  HONOUR  AND  GLORY  FOR 
EVER    AND    EVER.       AmEN. 


\^ 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01105  9419 


DATE  DUE 


ftWH-A^^^ 

^- 

.,^fi0mm 

mm 

vmf^.' 

■^^^^ 

€ 

^f^fii^ri 

iLjj^irtfif* 

UDwH! 

jB*toJ«^MIir 

i^l 

^ 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  U.S.A. 

